Search the Community

Hey everybody! I got inspired and finally wrote this idea that I've been playing with in my head for years and years. Many of us have had those crushes in our youths that we just couldn't touch but always wanted to if only we could get in the right situation. For me, I had major crushes on some guys on the football team when I was in college, and I look back and wish I could have just touched them, if not more. This story is an attempt to explore that idea. Adam is a scrawny freshman kicker for a small college in Minnesota. The smallest guy on the team, he doesn't fit in real well and feels pretty awkward around the other, bigger players. On a road trip to an away game, Adam gets paired to room with Wyatt, the biggest offensive lineman on the team, a hulking senior. In chapter one, they get to know each other and Adam tries to control his desire in the tight space of their hotel bed. Adam lurched in his seat as the rickety old school bus trundled down a bumpy road somewhere in rural Minnesota. He was squeezed in next to the window beside one of the wide receivers as the bus sped north towards their away game. It wasn’t until tomorrow, but because it started at noon the team had decided to spend the night at a cheap hotel on Friday to make sure everyone was fresh. Adam was a scrawny freshmen, the backup kicker for a small liberal arts school that happened to have a pretty decent football program. They weren’t D1 or anything, but the team was still filled with athletes, guys who had done well in high school and were good enough to play in college. Most of the other guys on the team were big, 220lb+ and built, lean, fast, muscular, but Adam wasn’t really any of those things. Sure he could aim the ball with uncanny consistency, which had earned him a partial scholarship and all-state honorable mention last year, but Adam was not really athletic. Just 150lb and 5’7”, he was easily the smallest guy on the team and didn’t really feel like he fit in. The bus was hot and musty, and the weather was unseasonably warm and humid for September in Minnesota. The bus was filled to the brim with oversized college jock bros who were loudly talking, playing music, and carrying on. Adam tried to ignore it and pressed his headphones on a little tighter. Finally the bus pulled in to the parking lot of the crappy little hotel they would staying at for the night. It was already sunset outside, and everyone was eager to get off the bus but before they could, coach stood up and yelled for everyone’s attention. He explained that there were only 30 rooms to go around, so people were randomly assigned a roommate for the two nights they were staying. Adam gulped. He didn’t know most of the guys on the team and he still felt pretty insecure about being around so many other big guys he didn’t know. It didn’t help that he had a crush on one player in particular… “Adam!” Coach bellowed and Adam perked up in his seat. “You’re with Wyatt!” People chuckled and hollered at this, and Adam blushed. He turned to look and saw Wyatt looking back at him, grinning. Wyatt was the biggest guy on the team by far; pairing him and Adam together must have been some sort of sick cosmic joke. Adam sunk down in his chair as the rest of the team filed off the bus. Adam slumped his heavy bag down on the floor of the room as he filed in. He was carrying not only his normal luggage but also all his football gear. Admittedly his gear was lighter and smaller than most, but it was still a heavy load. He looked around the room and cringed. It was small and dingy, like it hadn’t been updated since the 80s, with an old TV and cramped bathroom. And… “One bed!?” Adam groaned to himself. There wasn’t much room on the floor to sleep either. Would he have to… share!? Suddenly a shadow engulfed Adam as the light from the doorway was blocked. He turned and Wyatt was filling up the entire doorway. Wyatt was a senior offensive lineman and easily the biggest guy on the entire team. He was 6’1” and at least 360lbs, or so Adam had heard, with a bulky mix of lumpy, thick muscle and a generous distribution of fat. He was wearing a sweat-stained tanktop and blue mesh basketball shorts; his pasty, huge arms were slick with sweat as he lugged his considerably bigger bags in his hands. The weight from his bags made his enormous round delts twitch with muscle; his biceps exploded with muscle as he hefted the bags in front of him and entered the room. “Hey, you Adam?” Wyatt rumbled in a deep but soft voice as he threw his bags next to Adam’s. “Man, you ARE a little guy!” Wyatt laughed. Adam blushed, embarrassed. Wyatt extended a hand. “I’m Wyatt,” he said. “I-I know,” Adam stammered awkwardly as he extended his hand. Wyatt’s engulfed Adam’s completely, and Adam felt the thick, calloused hand squeeze his own until he winced. “Guess we’re roomies, huh?” Wyatt said as he bumped past Adam, his enormous round gut and shelf-like pecs brushing past Adam’s arm. A wave of musky BO sweat followed Wyatt as he passed. “You’re a freshman, right?” he said as he went into the bathroom. Adam marveled as the size of Wyatt’s enormous round ass, wide and powerful, and the spread of his huge back. He watched as Wyatt awkwardly squeezed into the little bathroom, his back wider than the door, his giant shoulders brushing against the frame roughly. “Y-yeah, the backup kicker. You’re a senior, right?” Adam said timidly. A loud stream of piss poured into the toilet as Wyatt dropped trow with the door open and relieved himself. “Yup. I saw you practicing the other day, you’re pretty good!” Wyatt said. Adam was taken aback. The big senior had noticed him? “Uh, thanks man, just something I’ve always been good at,” Adam said as Wyatt flushed the toilet. Adam sat the bed. Wyatt waddled back into the room, his big thighs rubbing together as he walked. He stepped up to Adam and towered over him. “Well it’s good to have you on the team, hopefully I can help set you up for some points tomorrow,” Wyatt said with a genuine smile. He had narrow, green eyes, black hair, and a sharp high and tight haircut. A wispy mustache and chin hair was all the facial hair he could grow, and Adam guessed that Wyatt was probably smooth and hairless under his tight tanktop. Wyatt’s exposed arms were huge, easily over 20” around and solid with hard muscle. His chest stuck out like a shelf, heavy pecs heaving up and down as he breathed, stretching the straps of his tank top until they were taut between his traps and chest. Adam gulped a little and felt his cock chub up as the handsome guy three times his size complimented him. “Th-thanks big guy. Uh, I’ve seen you around too, kinda hard to miss the biggest guy on the team,” Adam said. He couldn’t help but comment on Wyatt’s size. “Heh, yeah that’s me, always trying to get as big as possible. This isn’t nearly big enough to me, I’d love to start pushing 400lb by the end of the year if I can,” Wyatt said, looking off into the distance and flexing a bit. His forearms and upper arms bulged with mass and his traps rose to engulf his neck. “B-bigger!?” Adam blurted. “You’re already like three times my size!” “Heh, well, we’ll see,” Wyatt said and he sat down on the bed too, his soft belly jiggling slightly as he did. It creaked ominously and leaned towards Wyatt’s side. “I don’t want to intimidate any teammates now,” he said and nudged Adam roughly, pushing him off the bed. Wyatt boomed a jovial laugh and extended a hand to help Adam up. “Oops, sorry little guy! Guess I underestimated just how light you are!” Adam was shocked as just how easily Wyatt’s mass had displaced him. “Well with power like that you might intimidate people more than you think!” Adam said with a smile. He noticed just how thick and bulky Wyatt’s legs were from down on the floor, and gulped as the size of Wyatt’s huge feet before he stood up again. “I try to save it for the field,” Wyatt said. “I actually try to be extra nice and approachable outside of football…people tend to be kind of scared of me because of my size,” Wyatt explained. “I can see that, I’ll admit I was kind of nervous when they said we were gonna room together,” Adam admitted. “Oh really? Don’t be, man, it’s all good. Seniors gotta take care of their freshmen, right? We’re all on the same team,” Wyatt as he rose to his full height. He patted Adam on the shoulder roughly. “Besides, I’m a lineman, it’s my job to protect you,” Wyatt said with a smile. “Heh, yeah that’s true!” Adam chuckled nervously. “H-have you always been big?” “Oh yeah, growing up I was always the biggest kid in class, way taller and heavier than everyone. I grew up on a farm, so kind of got that cornfed diet and functional strength from doing chores. I was kind of a fat kid growing up but then I discovered weights and football in high school and here I am,” Wyatt said as he shifted his bulk from side to side. “It’s fun being the biggest!” Adam nodded and then looked over to their single queen-sized bed. “So, uh, I guess I’m taking the floor and you can have the bed?” Adam said nervously. “Naw, the bed is plenty big enough for both of us, I don’t want you on the floor the night before a game!” Wyatt rumbled and moved over to where his bag was sitting. “I mean, obviously I’m gonna take up more room than you, but you can squeeze on there, you’re a small guy,” Wyatt said as he looked Adam up and down with an expression that Adam couldn’t quite figure out. “You’ll be right up next to me.” Adam noticed Wyatt’s enormous bulge in his tight basketball shorts shifting around. “O-ok if you insist, big guy,” Adam said. “Mmm big guy, I always like when people call me that!” Wyatt laughed. He lifted his shoulder pads up out of his bag and set them down on the bed, causing the bed to bounce a little. “Jesus, those are so big!” Adam blurted. “Heh, yeah they had to custom order those for me. Already getting a little tight compared to earlier this season though, the bulk I’m on right now is working great! Put on 10lbs in the last three weeks!” Wyatt said excitedly as he unpacked the rest of his gear. “The school cafeteria is always good for me,” he said patting his gut. “Gotta have them gainz, right?” “Heh, yeah, right, gainz!” Adam chuckled nervously as the big lineman took up more space with his gear. “Let’s go get some food before it gets any later,” Wyatt said as his huge belly rumbled. “I’m starving!” -- Adam and Wyatt had spent more of the evening watching ESPN on the crappy hotel TV and getting to know each other. They talked about they each got into football, what Wyatt’s gym routine was like, foods they liked, and so on. The AC in the room was on full blast but it was still pretty warm, so both guys were in bed without shirts on. Eventually they turned the TV and stared at their phones for a while as it got later. Adam laid next to Wyatt in bed, tense and nervous. Wyatt’s wide frame spread to take up most of the bed, and Adam was clinging to an edge. It didn’t help that Wyatt’s heavy weight made the mattress sink down; Adam had to make sure he didn’t roll towards the middle of the bed and against Wyatt. Adam had to focus to contain the rising pressure in his pajama pants as he tried not to look too much at the bulky behemoth laying next to him. Wyatt was shirtless and hadn’t showered, so his smell permeated the room. He also radiated heat, a massive meaty furnace just inches from Adam. “Alright bud, I’m gonna sleep now. See you tomorrow,” Wyatt said as he turned off his phone and set it on his night stand. He shifted around in bed until his back was turned to Adam. He looked like a huge wall or mountain next to him, taking up 3/4ths of the bed. “O-ok Wyatt, goodnight,” Adam said nervously. Adam tried to lay as still as he could until he heard Wyatt starting to snore and breath evenly. Adam couldn’t sleep. He was raging hard; he couldn’t believe the guy he had such a massive crush on was right next to him, shirtless, sleeping, snoring. Adam could feel the heat and smell the musk radiating off of him, inviting Adam in. Adam couldn’t help but reach out and touch Wyatt’s big back. He was hot to the touch, his thick body soft but solid at the same time. He touched Wyatt’s traps, feeling their hardness and thickness, and then moved his hand up and over Wyatt’s massive boulder shoulder. Adam risked giving it a little squeeze and shuttered as he felt the hardness of the bulky muscle. He moved his arm across Wyatt’s upper arm, feeling the bulk of his huge thick triceps and running his fingers over the curve of Wyatt’s round bicep. Adam groaned softly and arched his back, his cock throbbing. He leaned closer to Wyatt’s sleeping form and breathed in his warm, heavy, musky scent. He couldn’t believe this fantasy was coming true. Suddenly Wyatt shifted, turning around to sleep on his other side, and Adam quickly retracted his hand and went still again. Wyatt settled with his face towards Adam, his chubby round cheeks looking soft as he snored and breathed on Adam. Wyatt’s breath was minty and fresh, and his lips were pouty and soft, with just a bit of a mustache and goatee framing them. His pecs were pressed together as he layed on his side, showing the enormous bulk of chest. He snored louder as he drifted off to deeper sleep, a deep rumbling growl that made his huge chest rise and fall, and Adam knew he wasn’t going to get much sleep that night. He thought about reaching out to touch the lineman’s meaty chest, moving his hand just over it, but couldn’t muster the courage to do it. He didn’t want to wake him and make things awkward. Instead Adam pulled a pillow around his head to try to block out the snoring and tried to go to sleep. -- The next day the game went just fine. Adam didn’t actually play, as he was just the backup, but he had fun watching Wyatt flatten the opposition and move people around easily with his huge bulk and tremendous strength. He had never noticed the way Wyatt really controlled the offense, because he had been so focused on the ball before. The only problem was that it was brutally hot, the hottest day this late in the year Adam could ever remember, and everyone was a sweaty soaking mess by the time they were done. After the game, the team had a post-game meeting, dinner, and then all went out to a movie, and Wyatt mostly stuck with his linemen buddies and Adam kept to himself. Adam sometimes caught Wyatt looking over at him and he would nod or look away awkwardly. Did Wyatt know that Adam touched him last night? What if he had told everyone else on the team? Adam was anxious and self-conscious the entire day. Finally, Adam headed back to his hotel room. It was dark by the time all planned activities were done. Wyatt had gone over to a friend’s hotel room after the movie, so Adam was alone. They weren’t leaving until the following morning, so he just had to wait around. He decided to go to bed early, but was awoken at 11:30pm by Wyatt bursting into the room. “Adam! You should have gone along with me tonight, bud,” Wyatt slurred as he stumbled into the room and slammed the door louder than he probably meant to. “Derrick somehow got a couple cases of beer and we were all playing Cards Against Humanity,” he rumbled as he sat on the bed and slipped off his huge shoes. “I-I didn’t know I was invited,” Adam said quietly, and Wyatt turned and stood up. “Of course you are, little guy! You’re my friend now, so you’re always invited,” Wyatt said as he looked down at Adam, who was shirtless and laying in bed. “Hey why is it so hot in here?” Wyatt said as he started trying to strip his shirt off. “The AC broke,” Adam explained as he watched Wyatt wrestling with his Underarmour compression shirt. “It’s, uh, gonna be kind of a warm one I think,” Adam said but his attention was fixed on the giant lineman exposing his enormous sweaty torso. Wyatt finally slipped the shirt off and stood shirtless and sweaty in the middle of the room. He then proceeded to awkwardly step out of his grey athletic shorts, leaving only skin-tight white compression shorts that left little to the imagination. “Ahh, that’s better!” the big lineman boomed as he approached the bed. “W-what are you wearing?” Adam said, shocked that his crush was about to get into bed wearing nothing but compression shorts. “The only thing that fits me,” Wyatt said. “My boys need plenty of room, as does my ass and thighs, so the stretchy stuff is what I wear. Now scoot over, short stuff, make way for the big guy!” he said before crashing down onto the bed. The mattress squealed dramatically, and Wyatt partially squashed Adam. “Whoa, jeez, Wyatt, aren’t you gonna shower first?” Adam said as he wrinkled his nose as the sweat-soaked behemoth pressed against him, smearing sweat all over his arm. “You’re gross!” “I never shower after games, it’s bad luck and I kind of like the football pad smell,” Wyatt grumbled as he pressed against Adam harder. “Deal with it, little guy!” Wyatt’s beer breath wafted over Adam as he pressed against him. “Jeez, how much did you have to drink?” Adam asked as Wyatt’s sweaty frame soaked the sheets. “Enough for even someone my size to feel it!” Wyatt said and then burped loudly. “Jesus… that’s gonna be tougher if you get bigger like you said you want,” Adam said nervously as he scooted over to the edge of the bed again. “Mmmm yeah but it’s worth it. Bigger… I wish I was so big I took up the entire bed,” Wyatt said sleepily. “Yeah, well, it would take you even more to get drunk then… Wyatt?” Adam asked as he shook the big man’s shoulder. Wyatt was out like a light. Adam didn’t move, realizing that his crush was pumped up, sweaty, drunk, and laying just inches from him. He couldn’t decide if he had the best or worst luck in the world, and let his eyes explore the giant football stud. Adam’s cock swelled to life as he watched Wyatt breath, watched his muscles twitch whenever he shifted in weight or twitched in his sleep, and he couldn’t help but want more. He reached out again, hesitating at first and just hovering his hand over Wyatt’s pale skin. This was wrong! But he couldn’t help it… his lust was too strong. This time Adam reached for Wyatt’s heavy smooth pecs and front shoulders. He scooted closer, close enough to feel Wyatt’s breath, and pressed his lean legs against Wyatt’s thick tree trunks. Adam sighed and ran a finger over Wyatt’s meaty nipple, then ran his hand down across Wyatt’s huge, perfect belly. He rubbed it in circles and jiggled the chub at the bottom. Wyatt’s BO scent filled his senses and Adam’s cock throbbed harder. “What are you doing?” Wyatt rumbled softly. Adam retracted his hands and then froze, holding his breath. “Were you touching me?” Wyatt asked.

Previously: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/12573-the-giant-football-coach-chapter-1-2/ https://muscle-growth.org/topic/12587-the-giant-football-coach-chapter-3/ https://muscle-growth.org/topic/12662-the-giant-football-coach-chapter-4/ https://muscle-growth.org/topic/12823-the-giant-football-coach-chapter-5/ https://muscle-growth.org/topic/13046-the-giant-football-coach-chapter-6/ Chapter 7: Captain The next day, Friday, was our last day of preparation before the big game tomorrow. In order to allow our bodies to heal and rest up from the hard week of practices, the pre-game practice was more of a walkthrough in just our shorts, t-shirts and helmets. Coach towered over us all at center field, shirtless, explaining our game plan on offense and defense. His exposed torso was a point which Jamal, the big playful lineman, couldn't ignore. “Yo Coach, where is your tank top from yesterday? Or are you just trying to impress us with your jacked muscles?” A deep, rumbling chuckle could be felt in all our chests. “WELL JAMAL, IS IT WORKING?” Coach lifted up his left arm and clenched his fist, flexing his titanic biceps far above our heads and exposing his cave-like armpit. Whistles, hoots and appreciative hollers were voiced up toward the giant posing man. “HAHA, BOYS. JUST DIDN'T WANT TO GET ONE OF MY FEW SHIRTS SWEATY. A BIG MAN LIKE ME ONLY HAS SO MANY CLOTHES.” I noted that Coach's bare skin seemed even a slight shade darker than yesterday, as if the energy he was absorbing was not only making him bigger, but perfecting him in other ways too, giving his skin a deep bronzed glow underneath the light covering of body hair. Jamal shook his head and added, “Damn, Coach, I swear you are looking more swole than ever!” Coach grinned as he flexed and unflexed his cannon, pumping it up bigger. “I KNOW MY BODY, JAMAL, AND I AM DEFINITELY MORE “SWOLE” AS YOU KIDS SAY. IF I WAS STILL MY OLD SMALL, ORIGINAL HEIGHT, I'D VENTURE A GUESS THAT I'VE PUT ON AT LEAST A SOLID INCH ON MY ALREADY AWESOME ARMS. I CAN'T GET ENOUGH OF THE ENERGY FLOWING THROUGH ME, MAKING ME BIGGER AND STRONGER! I LOVE IT!” After Coach's self appraising speech, we ran through a few plays at half speed to make sure we were all on the same page. After a short 45 minute practice session we gathered literally at the feet of Coach for one final practice speech. As part of the speech, he also discussed the captains. Yesterday during film we all voted for two captains. Coach revealed proudly that, unsurprisingly, our starting senior quarterback and senior all-American linebacker were two of the captains as voted on by the rest of the team. We clapped for our team leaders as they stepped up in front of coach's massive sneakers and he commended them. As we stared up at his heaving pectorals, Coach then announced the additional three captains as chosen by the coaching staff. We applauded as he called up the Junior starting center and our up-and-coming star Sophomore defensive lineman. Coach then finished, “AND MY FELLOW BRUTES, CONGRATULATIONS TO TOMORROW'S STARTING SAFETY AND CAPTAIN, FRESHMAN MASON JACKSON!” My eyes went wide as I heard my name and saw my leader's gigantic, handsome eyes boring into mine, his face with a proud smile. The rest of the team hooted and hollered, those close to me patting my back as I made my way up to the front with the other captains. I was stunned and speechless. Here I was, being named not only a starter, but as a team captain, and I was only a Freshman. “BRUTES, THESE FINE MEN WILL BE YOUR ON-FIELD CAPTAINS. ONLY THEY ARE ALLOWED TO ADDRESS THE REFS ON THE FIELD. THEY WILL BE YOUR LEADERS ON THE FIELD, LISTEN TO THEM. AND CAPTAINS, MYSELF AND THE OTHER COACHES DO NOT TAKE LIGHTLY IN SELECTING YOU. YOU HAVE EARNED THE “C” ON YOUR JERSEYS, DO NOT LET US DOWN. NOW, THE REST OF YOU HIT THE SHOWERS AND THEN MAKE YOUR WAY TO THE FILM ROOM. OBVIOUSLY I WILL NOT BE ABLE TO JOIN AS I'M TOO BIG TO FIT IN THE FILM ROOM, BUT THE ASSISTANTS WILL TAKE YOU THROUGH THE SESSION. CAPTAINS, STICK AROUND, I WANT TO GO THROUGH A COUPLE MORE THINGS WITH YOU BEFORE YOU SHOWER UP.” After the rest of the team left the field, Coach got down on the one knee in an attempt to get closer to us and together we walked through the duties of the captains, including what we would need to do during the coin toss tomorrow. We discussed several scenarios, whether to defer or take the ball, which side of the field to choose, how to consider the wind and weather, etc. Coach then instructed each of us to visit with him one-on-one early this evening. He wanted to speak with each of his captains individually to further go over each of our respective responsibilities. Since I was the youngest captain, I would be the last to visit him at about 8:00pm tonight. Coach rose up off his knee to his full height, his abs and pecs rising like a hot air balloon above our heads, and dismissed us to shower. “THANK YOU MY BRUTE CAPTAINS. NOW GET READY FOR FILM SESSION AND PAY ATTENTION. YOU ARE THE NEXT IN THE CHAIN OF COMMAND AFTER THE ASSISTANT COACHES, SO ITS ALSO YOUR RESPONSIBILITY TO KEEP YOUR TEAMMATES IN CHECK AS WELL. I'M COUNTING YOU MEN. HIT THE SHOWERS!” Once cleaned up we joined our teammates and the assistants to watch film. The assistants also ran through tomorrow's agenda. Even though the game wasn't until 7:00pm tomorrow night, we were instructed to be at the athletic complex early in the morning for breakfast and we would remain there, isolated for the entire day to avoid distractions. After film I had one Friday afternoon class before I headed to the cafeteria to fuel up. I caught up on some studying until it was 7:45pm, when it was time to head to the field house for my meeting with Coach. As I was walking through the corridor to the field house I passed the starting quarterback. I was right on time. I opened the door and was again instantly overtaken by Coach's superhuman scent, causing my cock to twitch. Coach was sitting on his bench, shirtless with just a sheet wrapped around his waist, his head still a good 30 or so feet above the ground when he spotted me. “JACKSON! WELCOME MY LITTLE BRUTE CAPTAIN!” Coach shifted his butt down onto the turf to speak to me from a more equal level. “Thanks Coach. I'm honored and so surprised. I...I don't know what to say. I mean, I thought there would be several other guys who are better than me-” Coach cut me off, “DON'T YOU START DOUBTING YOURSELF, JACKSON. YOU EARNED YOUR CAPTAIN'S STATUS. THERE ARE OTHER MEN ON THE TEAM WHO MAY BE BETTER ATHLETES THAN YOU, BUT NONE OF THEM HAVE YOUR COMBINATION OF INTELLIGENCE TO GO WITH YOUR ATHLETICISM. YOU NEED BOTH BRAINS AND BRAWN TO SUCCEED AT THIS LEVEL AND YOU HAVE IT. YOU'VE BEEN WORKING YOUR TAIL OFF SINCE YOU GOT HERE.” Coach and I spent the next few minutes discussing what he expected of me as a captain. How he wanted me to be a leader on the field and speak up and make decisions for my teammates, even though I was younger than three-quarters of the team. How I would be one of the players who is allowed to speak the referees when a penalty occurs. It seemed like such a huge responsibility but with Coach encouraging me I had never been so excited to tackle a new task. “YOU HAVE A BRIGHT FUTURE. YOUR GROWTH SINCE I RECRUITED YOU HAS BEEN WONDERFUL TO WATCH, JACKSON. AND NOT JUST YOUR FOOTBALL SAVY, I'VE ALSO NOTICED THE MUSCLE YOU'VE PUT ON. HOW MUCH WEIGHT HAVE YOU GAINED SINCE THE BEGINNING OF THE SUMMER?” I smiled up at Coach, happy that he was seeing what I was also seeing in the mirror. “So far about 15 pounds!” “THOSE ARE SOME GREAT GAINS FOR A MAN YOUR SIZE. I CAN DEFINITELY SEE IT. AND I CAN SEE IT IS ALL MUSCLE. YOU'RE SHREDDED, AND SEEING YOUR ABS MAKES ME FEEL LIKE A FAT MAN!” We shared a laugh as Coach patted his mighty stomach. While my abs were small yet deeply etched, his were huge and powerful, like the rest of him. “Thanks Coach. Although my gains are nothing compared to yours in the past week!” “HAHA, I GUESS THAT'S TRUE JACKSON. I'VE HAD A BIT OF HELP TOO, BUT I'M NOT COMPLAINING!” Coach said as he looked down and bounced his pectorals, one by one. “Damn, Coach, your muscle control is insane!” “THANKS JACKSON. I'M SURE WITH YOUR GROWING BODY YOU ARE LEARNING TO DO FUN TRICKS LIKE THAT TOO. AND TRUST ME, THE LADIES LOVE IT!” Coach smirked wryly at me and added, “AND SO DO THE DUDES.” I grinned up at Coach and caught a sparkle in his eye. He then requested, “WELL JACKSON, STRIP OFF THAT TANK TOP. SHOW ME YOUR PROGRESS. YOU'VE SEEN MY BOD, LET'S SEE YOUR MUSCLES. SHOW ME A DOUBLE-BICEPS POSE.” I obeyed and whipped off my tank top and tossed it on the ground. Coach was still sitting on the ground with his back against his bench. He legs were splayed wide on each side of me as he watched me intently. I brought my arms out wide and slowly raised my fists upward and toward my head, flexing my biceps. “VERY NICE JACKSON. YOU HAVE SOME NICE PEAKS. GREAT SEPARATIONS. LET'S SEE YOUR CHEST.” I turned sideways and tried to mimic Coach's side chest flexes. “AGAIN, YOUR DEVELOPMENT IS GREAT FOR YOUR SIZE. NOW SHOW ME YOUR BACK.” I turned around and again brought up both biceps and gave Coach my best back-double biceps pose. “A NICE WIDE BACK TO GO WITH YOUR TINY WAIST. TREMENDOUS V-SHAPE. YOU'VE GOT A FRAME THAT COULD EASILY PUT ON PLENTY OF MUSCLE.” I turned around and beamed. “Thanks, Coach! Your weight training program has really helped. And you are such an inspiration, seeing your big bulging body every day.” I grinned and brought my arms up into another double-biceps flex and playfully crowed at Coach. “I would love to be a bodybuilder like you some day!” Coach chuckled and started to stand up. As he rose from the ground he grinned, “JACKSON. YOU ARE LOOKING GOOD AND YOU CERTAINLY GOT THE GENES. YOUR POSING NEEDS SOME WORK THOUGH. HERE, LET ME SHOW YOU WHAT A REAL POSING ROUTINE LOOKS LIKE!” I gasped at the what I was about to see. Coach slowly stood, reaching the pinnacle of his towering height, with me standing awestruck on the ground about 15 feet in front of his ankles. “THIS IS HOW YOU DO A PROPER DOUBLE-BICEPS POSE, LITTLE MAN.” Coach re-planted his feet so they were slowly pointed outward. This caused his mega-sized quad muscles to bulge even larger. He clenched his stomach muscles before he gracefully swayed both his arms out wide and up, where he paused for just a second, before locking the position of his elbows and then swinging his forearms upward while making a fist. Each of his biceps erupted from his arms. “POSING IS ALL ABOUT FORM AND GRACE,” he narrated as he unclenched and reclenched his fists, causing the wrecking ball size biceps muscles to rise and fall hypnotically. Coach then synchronously brought both arms down while rotating 90 degrees. He did so with the fluid motion of a ballet dancer. It was a side of Coach I had never seen. Not only was he immensely powerful, when he wanted to he could move with a beauty and grace that belied his rugged, supremely pumped body. He brought one arm to the side and while smiling down at me, puffed up his pecs and performed a perfect side chest pose. Even he was impressed with how we was looking, “WOW, JACKSON, YOU COULD PRACTICALLY BUILD A HOUSE ON THAT PEC SHELF, DON'T YOU THINK?” I nodded, dumbfounded at what I was having the pleasure of seeing. Coach then swung his arms out wide again and using their momentum to turn another 90 degrees to show me his back, which was loaded with mounds and mounds of thick, lenticular muscles. As I stared up 30 ft into the air I was greeted by the sight of Coach's two, thick erector muscle columns, no doubt overly developed from years of massive deadlifts. As my eyes drifted higher my own eyes had to refocus into wide angle lenses as his tanned, hairless lats suddenly jutted outward, even without flexing. Coach then reached both hands back and placed his fists near the top of his waist. As he faced away from me I heard, “IF YOU WANT TO WATCH A MOVIE SOMETIME, JACKSON, I KNOW WHERE YOU CAN FIND A WIDE SCREEN! HAHA!” As Coach joked he slowly unfurled his incredible lat muscles. Throwing his elbows out wider...and wider. He unfanned his lats and I was astounded. He looked to be 25 ft wide!! Saliva dripped from my open mouth as Coach presented me with an Olympia quality back lat spread. Somehow, I audibly emanated a “wow” and saw my hero's body bounce slightly as he chuckled at my verbal awe. From over his shoulder, Coach added with a cocky grin, “OF COURSE, HOW CAN I SHOW OFF MY HAMSTRINGS AND GLUTES WITH THIS BIG BAGGY SHEET?” I gasped as Coach undid the sheet and it fell to the ground. I again gasped as two of the most glorious ass muscles that ever existed loomed above me about 25 ft up in the air. His glutes were just as developed as the rest of him, sitting atop his ribbed hamstrings and presenting a tight crease where his hamstrings and glutes met. The old adage, 'you could bounce a quarter off that ass' was apt here, only in his case you could use a manhole cover instead! Coach adjusted his stance and really squeezed his glutes, which shockingly tightened even further revealing a clear concave dimple in each glute. I was certain that butt could squeeze coal in diamond. By this time, I was rock hard although I hadn't even noticed. The titanic man of muscle in front of me was just too much. Even slightly bigger, harder and more muscular than when I saw him in the pool the other day, and now seeing him in his full gigantic glory under the bright indoor lights had me at full mast, harder than I'd ever been in my life. And it was only going to get hotter as Coach slowly turned around to face me. As he turned I quickly spotted...it. Jutting far out past his his hip. Like me, his posing session had turned him on. Coach only had to twist his body by about 30 degrees before the enormous cock head came into view. He continued turning slowly around to face me, his battering ram making a wide arc out in front of him. Finally he was facing me with his hands on his hips and his erection jutting out directly above my head. With him being so huge his face was obscured from me by the pornstar-sized schlong. Coach chuckled and twisted his hips slightly, again exposing me to his handsome smiling face. “POSING ALWAYS GET'S ME EXCITED, HOPE YOU DON'T MIND, LITTLE BRUTE.” I saw his massive eyes drop slightly downward as he took notice of my own tenting shorts. “IT LOOKS LIKE MASSIVE MUSCLE FLEXING GETS YOU EXCITED TOO, JACKSON! WHY DON'T YOU LOSE THE SHORTS, AND JOIN ME IN POSING. PERHAPS I CAN GIVE YOU A COUPLE OF POINTERS.” I dropped my shorts and kicked them to the side as Coach Wood gave me a whistle. “YOU ARE ONE FINE SPECIMEN OF YOUNG SEXY BEEF, JACKSON,” he said as I felt myself go into a full body blush. “THOSE EXTRA 15 LBS OF MUSCLE ARE SUITING YOU VERY WELL. IT GOES WELL WITH THAT IMPRESSIVE COCK YOU'RE SPORTING THERE, LITTLE STUD.” I grinned up at Coach as he peered far down into my own relatively tiny eyes. “HOW ABOUT A MOST MUSCULAR? LIKE THIS!” Coach's chest tilted forward toward me and it felt like a wall was falling at me, causing me to flinch just slightly. He brought his fists together just above his waist and FLEXED every muscle of his torso down at me. His width seemingly doubled in size as each muscle tightened into frightening definition. The fibers snaking across the top of his chest looked to be as large as ropes to me as he smirked and growled and held the pose. I grinned up at him and mimicked his pose as best as I could, bringing my own hands together in front of me. Of course, being at a level 40-some feet below him I couldn't much hunch forward, but I did my best to crab my torso muscles and sneer up at coach. “OH YEAH, JACKSON. LOOKING POWERFUL. YOU'RE GOING TO GIVE ME A RUN FOR MY MONEY I SEE! ALL THE LITTLE GIRLS AND BOYS WILL BE ALL OVER YOUR BUFF BODY.” I reveled in his praise. “BUT...I DON'T THINK YOU CAN QUITE COMPETE WITH THIS!!!” Coach raised both his monstrous arms up and brought his hands together behind his head. His bulbous lats flared out like a the wings of a peacock. Each arm seemingly doubled in size as the muscles of the limbs fought for space and bunched against each other. Each biceps was so massive the peaks were pressing against his own temples. The exposed hairy armpits were so deep and cavernous due to his incredible pectorals and delts that I could've gone spelunking in them. He swung one massive leg out in front of himself and planted his foot, which was longer than I was tall, right in front of me. He growled down at me as he crunched his abs together and flexed his godly quadriceps, giving me the most amazing abs-and-thighs pose ever seen on this earth. From my vantage point just below his shins I was looking up at a tower of thick, powerful, bodybuilder muscle and manhood. Coach's own proportionally 13 inch cock, that is, 13 inches if he were still a 6 ft 6 mortal, loomed above me like a battering ram, flanked on each side by tons of warm, veiny, dense muscle. I broke my pose and just stared way up in awe, my own cock now leaking. I could barely speak. “So...so big...so huge...” I muttered and my hero smirked as he heard. “Coach Wood, you are amazing. Wow, I've never been so turned on by a man before. You are amazing, sir. No man on this earth could ever compete with you. Those muscles, that definition, that...that...monster cock. You make every man on this planet look like a...pathetic weakling! You are so...so hot!” He relaxed the pose and chuckled before giving me a warm smile. “THAT MAY BE TRUE JACKSON, BUT I DON'T WANT YOU OR ANY OF YOUR TEAMMATES TO EVER THINK OF YOURSELVES AS PATHETIC WEAKLINGS. I MAY BE IN A LEAGUE OF MY OWN, BUT YOU ARE MY PLAYERS AND I WANT YOU TO BE THE BEST MEN YOU CAN BE. YOU ARE A STUD, JACKSON. YOU'RE TALENTED, SMART, ATHLETIC, YOU'VE GOT A FANTASTIC BODY...” I noticed now that Coach was playing with his tumescent log. “...AND YOU ARE HANDSOME TO BOOT.” Coach sighed as his massive eyes bored holes into my own. I could feel the tension in the air. It was then that I realized I had been full on jacking my dick while talking with Coach. “YOU ARE SUCH A GOOD LOOKING YOUNG MAN. FUCK, I JUST CAN'T HELP IT!” Coach suddenly stooped over and reached his mighty right hand down and wrapped his fingers around me. I lurched up into the air as he picked me up. He moved me up to his waist where we sat me down straddling the magnificent caber that was his cock. I leaned back against his pelvis, his trimmed pubic hair scratching against my back. “JACK OFF WITH ME MR. MASON JACKSON, I HAVEN'T GOT OFF SINCE THAT EVENING IN THE POOL I'M SO PENT UP.” I stared forward and saw his monstrous hands work down and back on the mighty erection. The sequoia sized, sinewy forearms moving toward and away from me in rhythmic motion. I titled my head back and looked up and saw the underside of his gigantic pecs hiding his face from view. Each nipple pointed down toward me due to his herculean development. I joined him and began beating my own dick in the same rhythm as coach. After a few minutes of heavy mutual masturbation I could feel my body becoming warm and wet, dampened from my own sweat and my coach's. I could hear Coach's breathing picking up along with mine. He then again reached toward me and picked me up with his right hand. He lifted me up and held me in front of his sex-glazed eyes. “FEEL MY MUSCLES, JACKSON.” He then lifted his left arm and flexed. He maneuvered me over and laid me down on top of the flexed biceps muscle! My ass was sitting in the crook of his arm while I leaned forward and hugged the granite mound of flesh. Coach flexed and unflexed his arm and I felt myself rise and fall against it. The motion of the muscle fibers bunching and elongating against my groin caused stimulated me to start humping his muscle. Coach signed heavily, “OH YEAH JACKSON, THAT'S SO HOT. FUCK MY MONSTER BICEPS, MY LITTLE BRUTE!” My body was on fire as I leaned forward to lick the flexing mass underneath me. At his size, the split in his biceps was as big as the cleavage between a normal-sized bodybuilder's pecs. I continued to grind my rock hard cock against his arm. At one point I glanced to the side and down 25 ft or so to see coach using his free hand to furiously jack his own meat. “OOOOOOHHHH YEAH LITTLE BUDDY. LET'S BLOW TOGETHER!” Coach began to flex and unflex faster, bringing me to a fever pitch of muscular stimulation. Not 30 seconds later both of our bodies tightened. Coach flexed his biceps harder than ever, his forearms pressing against my back forcing my body into his boulder-sized muscle. We both groaned loudly and blew our loads in sync. I was only slightly disappointed that I didn't get to see his geyser, but unloading my balls on his biceps was more than enough to make up for it. As we calmed down Coach reached over and gently lifted me from his arm, his wet, jizz soaked fingers encircled my waist and he set me on the ground. I looked behind me to see various pools of white cum dotting the turf of the field house. I looked back up at Coach and saw one of the hottest things I had ever seen. Coached smirked down at me, again flexed his left biceps muscle and brought it toward his mouth. He stuck his tongue out and licked up my own load off the taught, titanic biceps. “MMMM, NOT ONLY ARE YOU A STUD, YOU TASTE GREAT TOO, JACKSON.” To clean up, we again snuck our way into the pool. Once we were clean Coach dismissed me for the night. “GET SOME REST, JACKSON. WE'VE GOT A BIG GAME TOMORROW. AND, I NEED TO GO BACK AND FIGURE OUT HOW I'M GOING TO CLEAN UP MY MESS IN THE FIELD HOUSE,” he chuckled. My roommate and I were hanging out as we prepared for bed. We talked excitedly about how our first game would go tomorrow. Suddenly the power went out, which was odd since there were no storms in the area. Luckily, since it was Friday night neither of us were in the middle of any homework assignments so no school work was lost. About 10 minutes later the power came back on. We watched some TV before settling in and drifting off to sleep, excited for the chance to play for our giant football coach the following day.

Part 1 can be found here. 2 Olly Friday, August 1st Getting it on in the 'Mind, Body and Spirit' section! That's a new one. Somehow still can't process it. Wishing I could laugh about it. Wishing even more that I could tell someone. Came home after work and Mum had made pasta (literally, made her own), and we all sat out in the garden together. Not the sort of story you can tell your Mum and Dad, or even your big brother, even if he does self-describe as 'man of the world'. Maybe I could tell one of the guys about it. I am seeing them next week supposedly, and it feels like the kind of story guys tell each other, especially when someone asks about your new job and you're, like, literally a junior librarian. Before Uni, when sex just made us laugh, it would have got around school in five minutes. But it's not hilarious. And I'd have to edit out the part I played. But I do feel like I have to tell the story. I guess that's what a diary is for. I never understood before. I've been filling this out, from a sense of duty, seven months now. Until yesterday I left it out on my bedside table, where Mum could have had a good read through it. Nothing to embarrass her there. Getting tickets to Glastonbury. Doing my Finals at Uni. Getting my hair cut and being told I looked like Daniel Radcliffe with the hair of a One Direction member (thanks Rob). Getting pissed on results day and asking Sophie out. Well, now there's something to write about that I don't want Mum to hear about, and it's not just that I watched a girl of about twenty-one — Jesus, Sophie's age I suppose — going down on a guy in Dulwich Village Public Library. Fuck, I'm getting hard thinking about it again. I don't know if it's possible. My hand is shaking as I write this. I'm confused, I guess, and I need to understand it. Help me, Obi Wan Ke-Diary, you're my only hope! First of all, I feel like I haven't said much about the library itself. The weird thing about today is it felt like it was happening in church. The building must be Victorian, and I never even knew it existed before this summer. I've been to the village on Founder's Day, when the whole school troops into the Chapel and goes down on its knees in thanks for a private education. Then there's the little old art gallery Dad never stops going on about, the one that hasn't got anything painted after the 1800s or whatever. Then there are three shops with names like Valerie's and Country Spray that sell lavender bags for £50. And the library. The council has closed most of its other public libraries, and the ones remaining open are full of internet terminals and graphic novels, but this one (dark wood, dusty books, a few audio books — on cassette!) looks like it's been trapped behind a forcefield since the 1950s. I think Mr Bartholomew might have got trapped inside with it. He's literally got to be gay, but I can't actually imagine a man that tidy having sex. He wears old-fashioned specs and a waistcoat and in my interview he nearly creamed himself when I said I'd just graduated from Cambridge. Perhaps he's just not seen anybody my age for a while. Well, he saw two more today. I was serving at the till, trying to extort fifty pence from a nonagenarian for keeping her Jackie Collins out a week overdue (this is as dramatic as my life gets, or so I thought), when Mr B came over to intervene. At first I assumed he was just letting her off the fine, despite the fact she's clearly not dependent on her pension — it would barely have paid for her ugly sunglasses. Wow, I didn't realise I even thought all this stuff consciously. 'If you wouldn't mind, Olly,' he murmured to me, laying a chilly finger on my shoulder. 'There's an occurrence I'd like you to see to.' I thought maybe someone had wet themselves. 'Mind, Body and Spirit?' I asked. It's a slightly hidden nook at the rear of the building, enclosed by one bookcase of Biographies and one of Health. Mr B nodded. 'Something quite out of the ordinary. Just advise them to go elsewhere. I don't want a scene.' It wasn't a pisser, then. I went away, mind spinning as to what might be going on in those mysterious depths of the library, something Mr B obviously didn't feel himself up to confronting. It may have been at this point that my heart began to beat faster, whether from the idea of some act of anti-social behaviour in such a genteel place, or just the idea of confronting someone, anyone, I don't really know. I suppose I wasn't expecting to find someone like — that girl — to confront. She didn't look like Sophie. In my mind's eye, replaying the scene, the whole afternoon, the whole of this evening, I've imagined her looking like Sophie. Another good reason to get this written down. She was older, for one thing. Sophie turned 21 the week before I did. We talked about not feeling grown-up enough for 21 yet, we laughed. This girl had all the maturity of someone who's moved on from that sense of innocence, if it was only a year or two more. Her blonde hair was in the same, sort of glamorous style, she even wore the same shade of lip gloss. But she dressed in a way Sophie wouldn't dare, not even to a party. I could see at a glance exactly how her tits curved. I could see her little nipples pressed tight against the hot pink fabric, and I could see him — her boyfriend, or whatever — playfully missing them again and again, so she never quite knew when his thumbnail would graze across them. He looked — and I thought this right away, and I thought it while I watched, and I thought it while we spoke, and I've thought it all evening — like nothing so much as a Beast. His arms were covered with thick dark hair, and he was big, like a rugby player but somehow more so — he had the dangerous size of a jungle creature. His back was towards me as I first approached, and it was broad like the roof of a car. I don't just mean it was wide, but the way it curved, up and over the huge globes of his shoulders, down his shoulder blades, which rose up in his t-shirt like great hills, and down toward his waist; he was like an extra-large mannequin designed to stretch t-shirt material and see when it would break. In fact, come to think of it, there were tiny holes in the seams of the t-shirt below his arms. His arms were massive. Some part of my brain kept trying to tell me he was just a fat guy, that if he turned around, he'd have a massive paunch swelling out that t-shirt at the front, but I could see from seeing his forearms and particularly his hands, cupping her breasts, stroking her stomach, holding her jaw while he licked her little throat with his tongue, that they were the hands and arms of a sportsman. There was no softness, there were only hard lines. The bulk he carried was obviously built. As I stood, pretending to sort the books in the carousel, I watched as he caressed her, pushing her lightly back against the bookcase — he couldn't help it, the power behind his gentlest touch pressed her back against the books, slid her about like a doll. Like an Beast would do with a person, not caring whether they kept their balance or fell. Then he stole a quick glance over his shoulder (I looked away just in time, I thought) and reached down and felt deliberately up between her thighs, lifting the hem of her dress with his huge hairy paw. I heard her laugh lightly with pleasure, as her legs parted and she had to grab at his jeans waistband to stabilise herself. I looked across instinctively, and between the bookshelf ends, I saw him crouch down beside her, apparently consulting the shelves to her left. The only sign that something wasn't normal — apart from the fact they were each about thirty years younger than anyone I've ever seen in there — was the way she was smoothing down her dress, and the look she gave me when she saw me looking her way. Her hand, I noticed, was on his head, caressing the number two crop that emphasised his huge skull. I glanced away, glanced back. His massive arm — about three times the size of her thigh — was raised at a right angle, as if for balance, but the hand was up her skirt and I could tell, by the movements of the cloth and the way his tendons flexed, that he was fingering the cloth of her underwear to one side. I decided somehow, blame my upbringing, that it would be rude to actually tell them they had been caught in the act. They would be embarrassed and I would sound like a prude. I wanted them to know — I think this was the case — that I admired them. At the very least, I was in a state of awe. It was more than that, of course. My mouth was dry and my dick was literally rock hard in my jeans. I willed it to go away, but at least I knew nobody would see it. I remember at Daniel's party when Ani was wearing that low cut top (oh, that low cut top) and I couldn't help it, I was harder than ever before. I was so embarrassed at the time, but I asked Dan later and he laughed, 'Sounds like a benefit of being a pencil dick,' he said. 'Nobody clocked a thing!' So now if I 'pop a boner', all I have to do is reach in quickly, switch it to the left, and it's completely invisible. I did this now, by the photocopier. With that done, I decided to casually announce my presence, making it clear I had seen nothing. They would take fright and run away. I went to the returns trolley and scooped up an armful of books to re-shelve. Mr Bartholomew looked across at me and raised his eyebrows, and I tipped him a wink. At the time, I thought, what a twat he was. What harm could a pair like that do? Nobody had even spotted them except us. It was mid-afternoon and the place was practically deserted. As I walked back toward Mind, Body and Spirit, though, I clocked a guy looking over the book case at them. He looked to be in his late thirties, tall (had to be) and lean, in tracksuit bottoms and singlet — he reminded me of my tennis coach at St Ollys, but with something dangerous about him too. If the other guy was a Beast, this one was definitely a Wolf. He was slightly flushed as he watched the scene, but also captivated. The Beast was back on his feet now, and it was the girl who was pretending to look at the books about self-hypnosis and improving your will power. Her eye-line was just in line with the crotch of his jeans. I looked away and began to put books back on the shelf as if I hadn't seen, basically, his erection throbbing away in her face, disguised with one thin layer of denim. I had even seen the outline of his dick — at least, I think I did, but I wonder now if it wasn't my imagination. I could see her lips slowly parting. I almost threw the next book onto the shelf. A huge thump. That should do it. I looked back at the pair of them. Where I imagine his dickhead must have been, the Beast's girlfriend — not Sophie — was slowly sweeping her tongue in circles across the denim. I watched him put a hand on the back of her head and press his groin against her mouth. I glanced across at the older guy. He was still watching, still red-faced. Now he looked at me. A trickle of sweat went coldly down the small of my back. I was expected, as the librarian, to take charge of this situation. Behind me I heard the Wolf croon softly, 'Oh, yes...' I put the last of my books on the shelf, jostled the books about, cleared my throat, waited. I didn't look at them straight away. I had to look at the book browser. His eyes were fixed on the scene continuing over my shoulder. I guessed suddenly that he must have a hard-on himself, and suddenly realised that made three of us, in Dulwich Village Public Library on a hot Friday afternoon. You couldn't get more Wrong, I decided. I had to do something. I turned to the couple, and was just in time to see the Beast, who despite being about my height and age was towering over the kneeling young woman, the massive ledge of his chest jutting over her head like a bookcase overbalancing, this guy who might almost have been at school with me, lived his life in parallel with me and somehow diverged somewhere, unbuttoning his jeans, revealing black pubes flowing out of pale blue boxers. One, two... 'Excuse me, guys,' I said. I had to say it again, the first time it was inaudible, even in the total silence of the library. 'Excuse me, guys.' It sounded fine the first time, but completely stupid the second time. For the first time, the pair of them acknowledged me. The bloke stroked the bristly stubble on his chin. 'Something the matter, chum?' I literally had no idea what to say. I smiled nervously. 'Look,' I said, 'It's not that I don't admire your balls...' I knew as soon as I'd said it that I'd messed up. 'You should admire his balls,' the girl said. 'They're fucking fist-size.' She actually her hands around the solid bulge in his jeans, and I grinned, trying to laugh, thinking: Okay, this has to be a prank, nobody's dick is that size. But a nagging thought at the back of my mind was, 'You've never seen anybody's but yours.' The Beast's face contorted in a grimace. He buttoned his fly with one hand. 'You were watching us?' he grunted. 'You pervy little fucker.' 'If you don't want people to watch you,' I said, 'maybe you should go elsewhere.' 'So you do admit it,' he said. 'I don't believe this.' 'I knew I'd caught him looking,' said the girlfriend. 'Fancy joining in, did you? You should have asked nicely.' She got to her feet and put an arm around his waist, her hand still on the bulge of his erection. 'Plus, I really don't think you're her type?' he said, mockingly. He was looking me over, and little smiles appeared on their faces. 'No wonder you like my bollocks so much. It doesn't actually appear that yours have dropped yet.' 'Honey, don't,' the girl said at this point, almost affectionately. I've clung to those little words all evening, but I don't know if they make me feel more or less pitiful. 'Look, I'm just doing my job,' I said, after a deep breath. He sidled up to me. I can still feel the glow of heat that was coming off his immense body. I've never seen anybody so broad. I don't know why guys do it. It was like talking to a woman with plastic surgery, there was something unnatural about the size of him. I couldn't see how such a huge pair of arms, shoulders and pecs could even fit together to make a human being. His chest was rising and falling and I suddenly got a whiff of danger about the situation. 'Your job?' he growled. 'Surely you can't carry books about a place like this. You couldn't pick up a pencil without straining.' 'Please,' I said, 'I didn't mean to offend you.' 'I don't like being spoken to like that by someone your size,' he said. 'That offends me.' 'I'm sorry,' I said. 'I should have put it better.' 'I don't like to think of my beautiful woman being watched by some little limp-dick like you,' he said. 'That offends me.' I waited to hear what he said next. I didn't know what to do. I looked across the top of the book case at the tall guy, the Wolf. He was looking on, licking his lips, obviously unsure what to say. I thought we'd probably draw a crowd in a minute. I thought perhaps the Beast could get all this out of his system and then recognise it was time to go. He suddenly swung an arm toward me. I cringed away — it was like someone throwing a hammer at your head — but as it turned out, he was only picking up a book from the shelf behind me. He laughed at my reaction. 'Not such a tough guy now?' he said. 'You've begun to realise you're addressing a superior human being. Yes?' He looked at the book title, then dropped it onto the carpet. His eyes widened meaningfully. 'Oh, I thought you were just over here to do your job?' I glanced down at the book, which rested between his feet. 'Put it away, then,' he said. I stooped to pick it up, and the fucking thug actually pulled down a whole shelf-full of books. They tumbled down around my ears. 'Don't know my own strength,' he said with a deep laugh. I settled back on my heels at looked up at him. 'Please stop,' I said. 'Now you're learning some respect,' he said. 'It's good for you to realise. Stronger blokes are the masters of weaker blokes. Bigger blokes rule little guys like you.' I don't know how, but I always thought I was pretty fit. I thought of how I played badminton with Xander once a week, maybe a kick about with the lads in the Park. Now I looked down at myself and realised I was literally half the man this Beast was. Less than that — a quarter the man! It had never meant anything, but now I realised what it meant. It meant me on my knees before the sheer mass of him. 'That's a fact, isn't it?' he said, looking down at me. 'Fucking tell me, because I am pretty close to losing my temper.' He effortlessly swept another shelf of books onto the floor as if they were playing cards. They fell with a noise like a drum roll. I suddenly realised what his strength really meant. 'Please don't hurt me,' I whimpered. 'Please don't hurt me,' he parroted. The girl at his side was looking on hiding a smile. She was flushed, excited. 'Come on,' she said, but I didn't know who she was speaking to. I noticed that her hand was still on his crotch, kneading and massaging away. I thought, Hang on, you can't go on wanking him while he beats me up. But by now I wasn't sure what to think. 'Say,' he ordered me, 'that I am your Master.' He balled his fists and then flexed his arms in a classic display of his musculature. Towering above me, I couldn't see the books, the library ceiling, even the girl's face. All I could see was skin and t-shirt fabric straining to contain massive muscle. Across his chest the words 'URANUS GYMS' distorted like a brand across a bull's flesh. 'You're the Master of me,' I said. 'Tell me what you are.' 'I'm your, umm, subject.' 'My inferior,' he said. 'Look at me.' 'I'm just weak,' I said. 'You could snap me in two.' 'You bet, Olly. Look how strong I am now.' 'I wish I was like you,' I said, 'but I'd always be – smaller. Especially down there.' The words just blurted out my mouth from some secret place of shame. 'Honey,' said a voice. 'You've made your point. I don't think he'll forget this.' She gave his cock one more tug through his jeans, and then she was tugging him away by the forearm, like dragging an oil tanker away. His eyes were laughing now. He was showing me the massive bulk of one, then the other bicep. His brow was wet with perspiration. 'I want you to make me your subject now,' she said. 'I can be a better bitch than — that kid.' I don't know if she meant it but I've been thinking about it all evening. The words were like the closing part of the deal. I bowed my head — and when I looked up, she was gone. Mr Bartholomew was there, looking around him. 'Olly,' he said, frowning. 'I really am at a loss. Do you realise your responsibility to your place of work? To me?' 'I'm sorry, Mr Bartholomew,' I said. 'It wasn't an easy situation.' A gruff voice cut through the air as I began to sort the books back into order. 'Don't blame the lad, mate. He was in an impossible situation. Powerless. That big man was a beast. What can a boy like him do against that?' This was the browser, the voyeur, the Wolf. He saved my life. He may have changed it too. Only a kid. A boy like this. Against a beast. I've never cared much about gyms and stuff. I thought it was about fitness. Health. Now I realise it's about power. It's about being a man and not a boy. I want my muscles to pop when I bend an elbow. I want my shirt to cling to the fat slabs of my chest. I want to be intimidating. A true adult's body. I'm 21 now and it's time to be a man. I'll show that fucking book browser. I'll smash him up. I'll show the girlfriend too, but not by hurting her. By making her want me. I may have a little dick but I'll pick her up and put her on it so she knows she's been fucked. Let her cum, let Sophie cum too. And the Beast. He recognised me, and as soon as he did, I knew him too. We were at school together. We were in the chess club, head to head. He was on course to be Head Boy and a Maths Scholar, then he vanished. That makes him my age — but now? He's a real man, a hard fucker with a body like a steamroller and I'm just crawling at his feet. But starting tomorrow, it's all going to change. What can a boy do? He can get BIG.

So I started writing this on another site and was convinced to post it here too. It will not be everyone's cup of tea, but hey, I think it's hot! This story will not nearly be as long as my last either, which is fine by me. We'll get to the action much quicker. ************************************************ Chapter 1: Recruited I’ll never forget the first time I met Coach in person. It was February of my senior year of high school and I had just arrived home from my after school workout. As I walked in the door there he was, sitting at my kitchen table, chatting with my parents. I had exchanged a few emails and phone calls with him in the past couple of weeks, but to meet him in person was an especially exciting event. Not just because he was a local celebrity and one of the most sought after young college football coaches in the country, but because of the opportunities he brought with him. But first, let me back up. The previous Fall, I enjoyed a surprisingly successful football season, racking up several accolades and honors. All of a sudden I was soon receiving some recruiting interest from the smaller universities in our region. This was all very surreal to me as never in my life did I think I, Mason Jackson, was good enough to extend my football playing career past high school. Not only did I question my own skill, but I played of the smaller high school in our state, which don’t tend to get the type of exposure needed to get recruited to the bigger schools. Even then, I thought I was too small to play college ball, being only 5 ft 10 but a solid 175 lbs. Granted, I played defensive back, which are always the smallest guys on any football field. The position I play is out in the backfield, which is mostly open space. Primarily, my job is to keep the faster players from the offense from catching passes. So being smaller, faster, quicker and more agile was an advantage for my position compared to the big, lumbering beasts who played at the line of scrimmage. Regardless, thanks to my own high school coaches, my name had gotten out there for the college coaches to review. It was exciting to receive the attention I was getting even though it was mostly from smaller universities. Of course, my parents were thrilled that I now had a chance to attend a school on scholarship. Being a straight A-student, I was already in line for some financial assistance, but a full-ride athletic scholarship was not something I was going to squander. But no offer was more exciting than the one I received for Biltoft University. Bilthoft University was the major college in our area of the state. It was located in a college town about 50 miles from my home. It was a smaller major, private university that was heavily invested in academics. Over the decades it had built up a reputation as being one of the top academic universities outside of the Ivy League. Of course, being our local university, I had grown up following all the Biltoft sports teams, along with the majority of my family and friends. The men's sports teams were known as the Brutes. The Bilthoft Brutes. While most of Brute teams experienced average levels of success, for most of my life the Brute football program had a sad existence. Apparently, the football team was quite good for about a 15-year era in the 60’s and 70’s but then went into a dark period for about three decades. During this time it was common for the team to only win two or three games per year and there were even a couple of winless seasons in that mix. During this period, the university powers-that-be invested very little into the success of the football program. Most of the school's resources were directed o expanding the academic profile of the school. At its heart, being an institute of learning, this certainly wasn't a bad thing and it contributed geatly to the school's academic profile. With this philosphy, Biltoft had even become one of the top universities in the world for its research in particle and quantum physics. So, while no one could really argue that a school shouldn’t spend most of its money on academics, it wasn't being realized that a lot of extra potential revenue was being missed that even a mediocre football program can generate. Revenue that could then be used for both athletic and academic improvements. So, as a result the football program languished for nearly three decades. Since Bilthoft was so heavily focused on academics, many of the football players recruited during this time were, well, nerds as well. Basically the university took in any smart high school football players they could get, regardless of skill level. For three decades the school's mascot was never more ironic. The Brutes, the hulking, muscular mascot betrayed the frail and weak (by college football standards) players on the Brute football team. During this time the university's squad picked up a derisive nickname, the “Bilthoft Boobs.” Although no one knew it at the time, the future of the school would forever change in the late 90’s when it recruited a tall, wiry, hardworking local linebacker named Mitchell Wood. Like most of the school's recruits at that time, young Mitch was virtually unknown. Mitch Wood's main intention was to attend Bilthoft for a biochemistry degree. He was of course, very intelligent, 4.0 GPA, valedictorian of his class you name it. He was a good player in high school, but did nothing that would indicate the star player he would develop into. After his college career, in various interviews Mr. Wood would talk about how most of his success could be traced back to when he really discovered the weight room his freshmen year. As he progressed through his four years at Bilthoft he lifted intensely and developed into one of he best defensive players not only in the school's history, but in the entire country. His startling physical development, combined with his impeccable intelligence, helped him become a beast on and off the football field. He set many of the Brute defensive and weightlifting records and still holds many of those records even to this day. There was even talk that, if he had been on a better football team, he could have been a contender for the Heisman trophy. By his junior year, he had NFL scouts chomping a the bits to draft him. The star Brute player had even led the team to its first bowl game appearance in 21 years. But, alas, halfway through his senior, Mitch Wood was felled by the all to common ACL injury. He still could potentially have rehabbed himself in time for that year's NFL draft and that was his original plan. However, he fell in love with the idea of coaching while sidelined with injury. He elected to forego the draft to the disappointment of many agents and finish out his college career to get his biochemistry degree, which he did that spring. The following year Mitchell Wood took a position at a local high school teaching chemistry and, of course, coaching the school's football team. His impact was immediate. His teams continuously improved and in just a few short years developed a new high school dynasty, even winning multiple state championships. Back at the University, soon after his time at Bilthoft had ended, Mr. Wood's impact was still being felt. Having had one of the the best players on the country leading the team to even moderate success had begun to weigh on the university's board. The younger members of the board began to realize how a successful athletics program can actually compliment the school's academic profile and not hinder it. The new revenue that Mr. Wood helped generate was a catalyst that began to weigh on the minds of the board. It was just a couple of years after Mr. Wood had left that program began to regress again and so the board decided to take action. They fired the football coach in search of a new direction. Of course, still being a relatively low-tier football program, the school knew they would not be able to bring in any high profile coaches. Thus, they decided to take a risk and hired Mitchell Wood, the formal Brute star and high school coaching phenom, to be the new coach at the tender age of 27. Coach Wood was absolutely thrilled to take over the position at his alma-mater and graciously accepted. Much like his high school teams, he quickly turned the Brute football program around. As a man hugely into weightlifting, he immediately revamped the team's strength and conditioning program. He was unusual in college football in that he assumed the shared role of head coach and also strength and conditioning coach. Very soon the brainy jocks on the field began to look bigger, faster, stronger and harder. After a 1-11 season the year before, Coach Wood led his first collegiate team to a 7-5 season and its first bowl game since he played. It was a stunning turnaround for modern college football. In just one year the average weight of a Brute football player increased by a full 25 lbs of solid muscle! It wasn't long before the school lost it's derisive moniker and soon the players were being known as the “Built Brutes”, a fun play on words that perfectly reflected the physiques underneath the Brute jerseys. His second season the team went 9-4, earning the school's first top 25 ranking in four decades. The third season they played for a conference championship and in his fourth season the Brute football program brought back its first conference championship trophy in FIVE decades! His stratospheric rise then led his teams to back-to-back 11-2 season and top 10 rankings. Unsurprisingly, with his meteoric rise to success many of the historic powerhouse football schools clamored to hire him away from Bilthoft. But, every year coach rebuffed their offers, saying he owed everything to the Brutes and that the now 33-year old coach was happy to build a new powerhouse football program, further endearing himself to the Bilthoft institutional family. What was even more surprising regarding the team's success was that Coach Wood kept with the schools proclivity to recruit the most intelligent players to maintain the school's high academic status. With the recent success on the field, the athletic profile of the average Brute recruit rose as well, but Coach had a knack for finding diamonds in the rough. The highly intelligent, but ultimately undeveloped players for which he considered himself to be when we first recruited out of high school. And so, this philosophy led Mitchell Wood to my kitchen table one winter day. He saw me walk into the kitchen and I immediately froze in star-struck awe. Even though I had been exchanging messages with him I had no idea he was coming to my house. He stood up and up and turned to face me and offered his hand in greeting. “It's nice to meet you, Mason.” Other than his celebrity, the man was simply overwhelming. From seeing him on TV I knew he was a big, burly man. But seeing him in person really illustrated that point. He had to be 6 ft 5 in, maybe 6 ft 6 in tall. He must've had a late growth spurt because I thought he was listed as a couple of inches shorter during his playing days. The other thing that astounded me was his muscularity. He was not just big like many ex players, he was still very buff! I knew he was a seriously lifter from researching his history once he started contacting me. I had found out that he had even competed in some amateur bodybuilding contests back when he was just out of college. With some internet digging you can even find a few photos of him flexing up on stage from about a decade ago, looking huge, jacked, tanned and shredded. But now, the man in front of me was even bigger and more powerful than the young man in those photos. He was wearing a dark blue polo shirt (the team's colors) with the Brute logo, a “B” with two cartoon biceps flexing on each side, plastered over his overdeveloped chest muscles. The tight blue polo was tucked into tan khaki slacks which were also tight due to his muscled glutes, quads and hamstrings. Not to mention that he seemed to be very well developed in the crotch as well. The man seemed to have it all. He had hugely muscular arms with a pencil thick cephalic vein running over his biceps and vascular forearms. It looked like with one accidental flex he would burst the seams of his polo. He was in fantastic shape. He had the type of build that suggested he could still compete in bodybuilding with just a few weeks of dieting and conditioning. His head was topped off with matching white baseball cap, his signature accessory, also with the Brute logo on the front. Being straight, I still couldn't deny that he was an amazingly handsome man with a rugged visage and chiseled jawline. He had a dark fu-manchu mustache which complimented the deep dark brown sideburns that stretched down from under his hat, framing his face. The fu-manchu added to his intimidating presence, but once he smiled warmly and shook my hand, I saw there was no reason to fear. “Nice to meet you, Mason. I'm Mitchell Wood, but I hope you'll call me 'Coach'”. I shook his huge hand which seemed to swallow up my own. I could feel the scratchy callouses on his palm, no doubt built up from years of gripping the knurling on weightlifting bars. His voice suited him perfectly, it was deep, rumbling and masculine. “It's nice to meet you Mr. Wood,” I began. “I'm a bit surprised you have expressed so much interest in me.” He chuckled down at me and gave me another friendly smile. “I see you are modest too. I have been watching your high school tapes and I am very impressed. You were a special player to your team, a great on-field leader. I fully believe I can help you develop that and that you would be a great asset to our program.” He was very charming too. This guy was the complete package, the perfect man. “Son, I am here to formally offer you a invitation to play for the Bilthoft Brutes.” I committed to play for the Brutes right there on the spot. *********************************************************** Chapter 2: A New Season I was seated in a large room with about 75 of my football playing peers early the following August. It was still three weeks before school officially began but the athletic teams were allowed to move onto campus early for practices. The room was abuzz with excitement as we waited. Finally, the coaches began walking in and stood at the front of the room. Coach Wood, stood front and center wearing what I would soon discover was his trademark outfit. On his feet he was wearing large white sneakers. Even from afar I could tell he had very big feet, I'm guessing at least size 15. The bottoms of his legs were covered with white athletic tube socks. The socks came up to encircle to the largest diameter of his massive, protruding calf muscles. Traveling up from his calves his muscularity and pulchritude became more and more evident. The lower half of his exposed, striated legs were covered by thin dark hair. Above his knees coach's quadriceps exploded outward in relief, the heavy muscle of his thighs so large that they threatened to cover up his kneecaps. This was clearly a man that had focused on squats and deadlifts to build up those tree trunk legs. A few inches higher coach was wearing mid-thigh length khaki shorts. I suspected the reason coach opted for short khakis was as utilitarian as it was aesthetic. The short shorts allowed his massive legs the freedom to move with causing much chafing, but it also gave his adoring fans a chance to ogle some of the beefiest legs you can imagine. Upward still, the legs of the shorts joined at the crotch where a sizable bulge was unmistakable. Coach was certainly a man whose large stature was in proportion everywhere. Above the shorts Coach was in his typical shirt. A tight, light grey, light fabric t-shirt that had “COACH” printed on the front chest in large block letters. His heaving pectorals were so large that the middle of the shirt was sucked into his muscled cleavage, thus slightly distorting the word “COACH”. Hanging just in front of those beefy muscle pillows was Coach's whistle, the noise of which we would soon become well acquainted to. Due to his tremendous bulk, the t-shirt was tight everywhere else too. Well, except at his waist. Our new coach obviously made an effort to keep his bodyfat relatively low. Further up, on the sides of his chest and under his arms his lat muscles pulled the fabric outward whenever he extended his arms or stood with his fists on his hips. Even further up, you couldn't help to be amazed at his arms. We all knew coach was a bodybuilder in his former years and his arms certainly led credence to that fact. They were enormous and sinewy, each with that large cephalic vein prominently sticking out over his unflexed arms. And you certainly couldn't ignore the huge meaty mass of his triceps hanging from the bottom of his arm, adding to his arms' intense size. I longed to see what his arms looked like when flexing. On top of his chest stood his fire-hydrant neck, framed by two huge triangular trapezoid muscles. On top of his neck sat his amazingly handsome, rugged face with his classic fu-manchu mustache and matching side burns. Completing the outfit he wore a white ball cap with a large blue “B” with two flexing arms, the logo for our Brute football program. As we settled down Coach began to speak. “Men, welcome to another year at Bilthoft! I look around this room and I see champions. Some of you may still be champions are in the making, but you all have what it takes to succeed. ARE YOU READY FOR A NEW SEASON!” The room erupted in hoots and hollers from all the players, the room was buzzing with competitive testosterone. The coach raised his hands to silence his players and then went down the line and introduced us all to the various position coaches. In general, each player would only be working with one or two of these position coaches plus the head coach during practices. “Ok boys, head to the locker and suit up for our first practice!” One of the seniors sitting in the front row piped up before anybody moved. “YO, COACH! YOU GOTTA SHOW THE NEW GUYS!” Coach grinned at the senior lineman who had addressed them. “Show them what, Jamal?” “C'mon Coach. Every year you end the first meeting showing us those huge GUNS of yours! It looks like you've been lifting even harder since spring practice ended. IT'S TRADITION, COACH!” Laughs and snickers could be heard throughout the room. Coach and his assistants were chuckling too. It was easy to tell why everybody loved Coach. Off the field he was a very easy going, playful, charming, and endeared himself to almost anybody he met. “Well, Jamal, I upped my caloric intake in the past couple of months and switched my lifting routine around a bit to see if I could put on some more mass. You guys have all been getting bigger so I decided I needed to put on some size too. Need to you keep you fella's in your place, haha.” Coach began bending and unbending his arms at his sides, smirking at Jamal as he spoke. “I've put a solid inch on these pythons, can yo believe that?” “Shit yeah Coach! You are looking monstrous. C'mon show 'em to us. You've got the ball cap with the flexing arms, all us upper-classmen consider your first meeting flex to be the real start to the football season!” Sheepishly, Coach replied, “Well, I don't know, Jamal, maybe we need a new tradition...” The room noise began to grow as the players protested playfully. Coach was toying with us all and we knew it. Catcalls, whistles and claps poured out from the crowd of jacked up young men: “Show us, Coach!” “Let's see it.” “I don't think your arms are any bigger!” “Flex 'em big guy!” Coach chuckled at looked at the ground with his hands on his hips. He loved that his huge powerful body was such a motivator for his players. "Well, boys, let's go suit up and have a great practice. I think this is going to be a special year. Work hard out there on the field, lift hard in the gym, study hard in the classroom and big things will come, and do you know why, boys?... … BECAUSE WE ARE THE BILTHOFT BRUTES!” Coach suddenly raised both arms into a herculean double-biceps pose. The enormous mass of his biceps exploded upward seriously testing the fabric of his tight, grey t-shirt sleeves. The huge hamlike muscles of his triceps simultaneously pulled the shirt downward, filling the tortured sleeves with pounds and pounds of muscle. His biceps were freaky! They looked like they belonged on a champion pro-bodybuilder, the peaks were amazing! The room exploded in a masculine frenzy of cheers as we all admired our colossally buff coach and also hyped ourselves up for our first practice. Coach finally lowered his arms, “OK boys, time for practice!” As we dressed for practice the upper classmen couldn't stop talking about coach. “Holy cow, bro! His arms were HUGE! He's always been jacked but I can't believe he put on even more muscle since we last saw him.” “Shit, bros, I hope he trains us like he trained himself, I would love to put on some more beef too!” I knew Coach was big and buff, but the last time I saw him in person he was in slacks and a polo shirt. Of course, I didn't see him flex when he recruited me so I didn't have much to judge by. I took my teammates at their word that coach was even bigger now. That first week of practice was one of the hardest weeks of my life. Coach worked our asses off. Even though he was so huge and intimidating and could've easily used fear to whip us into shape, he was such a great motivator that the thought of disappointing him was enough to make us give him 110%. Of course, that didn't stop him from yelling like a terrifying beast when he was displeased. But, there was never any threat of physical violence, he truly was like our huge, intense football father out there on the field. In the afternoons we would lift weights with our team unit. That is, for me, I lifted with all the other defensive backs. As coach was the strength coach as well, we was right there with us to teach us proper technique and push us to lift heavier and heavier weights. Since the outdoor practice in the hot summer sun usually left his grey t-shirt soaked with sweat and clinging to his lumpy muscles, he usually changed into a sleeveless shirt for the lifting session. This of course fully exposed those ENORMOUS arms. Once we were done lifting, the seniors again couldn't help egging him on about his huge pythons. Matt, the starting senior safety and captain of the defensive backs, always seemed to be the instigator of our group. “Damn, coach! How big did you get over the summer?” he asked. Coach just laughed at his players. Since the defensive backs were the smallest guys on the team, Coach towered over all of us and was also far more muscular. “Oh, Matt, about the same size, I guess, haha. 6 ft 6, just like always!” Coach teased. “Ah, C'mon coach you know what I mean. How much do you weigh now big man?” Now that our lifting session was over we gathered around to hear Coach out. “Well, Matt, let's go see.” We followed him over to the electronic scale that was in the corner of the weight room. Coach stepped up on it and we all watched the small screen as the numbers were calculated. “Well, little men, it looks like I'm up to 305 pounds!” “DAMN COACH! YOU ARE A FUCKING MONSTER!” Coached just stepped off the scale and looked down at us proudly. “That's what, another 25 lbs since last winter, right?” Matt asked. “Yep, Matt. I told you this new routine has really been helping me grow. It's the same routine I got all you on right now, so I expect the same result from all of you! I want to see all of you put on 25 lbs by the end of the season, GOT IT BOYS?” “YES SIR!” We all shouted in unison. However, Matt still wasn't satisfied. “Hey, Coach one more thing, you said you put a solid inch on those canons, how big are they now?” Coach just chuckled down as his senior captain. “Bigger than yours, Matty. Bigger than yours.” Matt, however, knew just how to play to Coach's competitive side. “Yeah I figured they gotta be like 20 inches or so. I mean, they didn't look very big last winter.” Coach smirked and stepped right up to Matt, who, at 5 ft 11, only came up to Coach's chin. “You think these monsters are only 20's?” “Yeah Coach, can't be that big, haha. Maybe 21s, but surely no more,” Matt grinned back. Coach chuckled and walked over to a bench press station that still had 225 lbs loaded on the bar. He grabbed the bar and quickly performed ten perfect barbell curls and set the bar down. He made it look like he may as well have been curling a broomstick. The peaks up his arms exploded in size as he curled a weight that many of us struggled to bench press, pumping them and filling them with nutrient rich blood. “Hey, Jackson,” Coach turned to look right at me. “Why don't you grab that tape measure hanging by the scale and we'll see how good a judge of size Matt here is.” Since I was closest to the scale, I turned and saw the tape measure that he was referring to hanging on the wall. I grabbed it walked over to Coach. “Why don't we measure Matt's guns here first.” Matt laughed. He was one of those cool, relaxed guys who had virtually no shame so he cheerfully stepped up to the plate. “Sure, Coach, but don't feel sorry when my huge guns make yours look like pipe-cleaners!” I walked up to Matt and he raised his right arm, gritted his teeth and flexed his bicep as hard as he could. I wrapped the tape around his arm, which for his size was quite impressive. I announced the number as 16.5 inches. Certainly not huge, but he had very little fat so it was a solid measurement. Coach patted him on the back. “Not to shabby Matt. Nice job. Ok, Jackson, why don't you do the honors and measure this little pipe-cleaner right here.” Coach stepped up to me and FLEXED his enormous arm right in front of the me. Gasps and whispers emanated from the other defensive backs as we watched the huge lump of muscle surge upward. I froze for a second, partially in fear and partially from awe, before stepping up to Coach with the tape. I placed one end of the tape on the very peak on his biceps and held it with my finger. It felt like pressing on warm granite. His arm was so huge that my hands looked like a toddlers as I wrapped a tape around his arms. I pulled the tape tight and read the result. “Just a hair under 24 inches.” “HOLY SHIT COACH!” Another stunned teammate shouted. “Those are like, pro-bodybuilder size arms! And your arms aren't fat, they're fucking jacked!” Coach dropped his arm and stood up proudly in front his players. “Well, Matt, it looks like you need to do a few more curls before you can match these babies! But, seriously, gentlemen, great lifting session today. Now after you shower make sure you head to cafeteria to refuel your spent muscles, otherwise you won't grow. Then rest up and we'll see you all tomorrow. Great job my little Brutes!” During that first week on campus it also became apparent just how popular Coach was outside of the athletic department. We all knew he was a smart guy and he could often be seen eating lunch with the scientists in the physics laboratory. It was quite a site to see, this huge, herculean man eating lunch with short, skinny, nerdy looking scientists. And they genuinely all got along. One time when I was in physics lab I overheard him speaking with this scientist friends and he was able to converse with them even at their own level of quantum physics technobabble, language that went right over my head. At that moment it really sank in just how intelligent Coach really was. About a week before our first game something happened on campus that would forever change the dynamic of Bilthoft University. School had just started and so campus was now full of students. While I was sleeping in my dorm on Monday morning my room suddenly rattled. At first I thought it was an earthquake but then I remembered those are quite rare here in the midwest. About 15 minutes later my phone buzzed with an automatic text message from the university: [Students. There has been a minor explosion at the physics lab. The University is still investigating but thankfully we do not believe there have been any major injuries. Please stay away from the physics lab as we continue to investigate and clean up.] Of course, as soon as I read this I ran outside, as did most of my dorm mates, and walked over the physics building. The campus police had already ran some yellow tape around the building and were keeping us all at a safe distance. We could see there seemed to be a small blowout of one of the outer brick walls and fireman were milling about. We soon realized that, as the message had stated, it seemed like true disaster had been diverted. That afternoon I received another automatic text message from the football coach's account, telling us to meet in the team meeting room before practice today. The team filled in the small auditorium, wondering what the occasion might be. The offensive coordinator, Assistant coach Harvey, an older 45 year old man, walked into the middle of the room. We were all wondering where the head coach was. “Gentlemen, I have some unfortunate news. Now, before I set you in panic, know that Coach Wood is doing well. Unfortunately, he was in the physic lab this morning when the explosion occurred. I don't have all the details, but the scientists and the doctors have been monitoring his condition as a precaution. I have been told that there is no reason to worry at this point. As such he will not be at practice today. I will be leading practice. I want you all to work harder than ever had to make Coach proud when he hopefully returns tomorrow.” All the players took that to heart and we really did try our best at practice. But, there certainly was a bit of somberness among the entire team. We couldn't help but feel at least a little bit worried about our beloved Coach's condition. Of course, for the rest of the day, the local news media was all over the story and had gotten wind that coach was involved. As the speculation ran rampant, it certainly didn't help with our anxieties. The following day my roommate, also on the football team as a wide receiver, and I went to class still wondering about the fate of our coach. Later in the morning we received another team message: [Practice will begin at it's normal time. Coach Wood is doing well and will be in attendance] Instantly we all felt better and looked forward to having Coach back on the field with us. No doubt we were all curious as to just what happened in the physics lab, as the details from the local news was still spotty. Later that afternoon the team had gathered in the locker room to change into our practice gear. I was chatting happily with my defensive back buddies, talking about how we couldn't wait to see Coach. We were speculating if we was even going to be able to participate or if he was just going to watch while he recovered from his injuries. Facing my locker, I had just pulled up my jockstrap and football pants when the locker room grew quiet. Suddenly I felt a large presence near me. This was not uncommon, as many of the guys on the team were in excess of 6 ft 5 and 300 lbs, but this felt different. I turned to look at my locker neighbor, Derrick, “Yo, Derrick, why is everyone so quite all of a sudden?” I glanced at his face a saw his mouth hanging open and his eyes wide, staring upward at something behind me. I slowly turned around and saw one of the most incredible sights of my life. There was Coach, standing a couple of feet behind me, in the middle of the locker room. He had his hands on his hips, with his elbows flared out in that quintessential superman pose. Coach was...big. I mean, even bigger than he was before. WAY BIGGER. I now understood why the room was silent. Coach allowed us all to take him in...and there was A LOT to take in. He had a cocky smirk on his face as he looked out around the locker room and saw all his players staring way up at him. Since he was standing right near me I took note of the true size of this man. I was standing straight up and noticed that my eyes were just about even with the waistband of his khaki shorts! Coach has GROWN! That meant that his legs alone were now almost as tall as I was! And Coach had of course retained his immense musculature. At his new size he probably now had more muscle in one of these meaty thighs than my entire body! My eyes followed his torso upward. He was wearing his typical tight coach shirt, tucked into the relatively small waistband on his coach shorts. From my vantage point down below I could actually see the underside of his heaving, fabric covered pectorals. His flared elbows and monstrous arms we now well above my head as well. I actually had to step back just slightly to see his face, which at close range was obscured by his muscled chest. Finally my eyes gazed upon his ruggedly handsome face and ballcap covered head. I noticed his head was right near the light fixture hanging from the high ceiling. He was a towering colossus of dense muscle. Being this close to him I had never felt so small in my life. A shocked murmer began to roll through the locker room as the players began to regain their speech functions. I heard several shocked phrases from my teammates: “Holy Shit!” “He's fucking HUGE!” “Look at the size of his arms! His chest is massive!” Finally Coach spoke, “Gentlemen, once you are dressed, please meet me in the auditorium for a quick team meeting!” With his new size his already deep rumbling voice was even lower. You could practically feel his voice vibrating in your chest. After he spoke he slowly turned and sauntered out of the locker room, having to hunch over to exit out the 8 ft tall doors, leaving his stunned team behind to finish dressing. Once he was gone Derrick and I shared a look. He spoke first, “Holy shit, Bro! Coach was already a big guy, now he's a GIANT!” The entire team quickly dressed and we made our way into the team meeting room. Coach was standing up front, dwarfing the assistant coaches. One we had all filed in coach spoke up. “Gentlemen, as you know, yesterday there was incident at the physics lab. Dr. Martin, the quantum physics researcher was showing me around the lab when we both heard a lout explosion. The next thing I know this weird green energy beam is blasting me right in the chest and rubble is all around me. Dr. Martin thankfully was able to quickly shut off the energy beam generator. Dr. Martin and the fireman rushed me to the hospital just to make sure I was ok while the fire department cleaned up the destruction. While at the hospital it became apparently that my clothes and I were, well, growing. Once my growth had stabilized the docs checked me out and allowed me to head home. Dr. Martin is going to continue to monitor me to make sure there are no adverse reactions to the that quantum laser beam that blasted me so there is no reason for further worry. Men, I am still your Coach, I'm just a bit bigger now.” One of the senior lineman couldn't resist replying. “A bit bigger, Coach? You are a GIANT!” The room erupted in laughter, and the coach just smiled handsomely. “How tall are you now?” “Haha, you lineman are always so obsessed with stats. Well, little men, as of last night your big coach was measured at 9 ft 10 in tall!” Coach proudly puffed up with massive chest as he announced his new stat. He obviously was enjoying his new stature as much as we were. The lineman couldn't contain his awe. “DAMN COACH! You gotta show us, Coach.” “Show you what?” Coach cockily grinned. The lineman replied, “C'mon Coach! You know what we want to see. Especially at your new size. Let's see 'em!” My teammates were now hooting and hollering up to our leader, showering him with encouragement. The giant man at the front of the room gave us a sheepishly look. “Alright men, let's go out there and have a great practice today. Work your little asses off, give me everything you've got. WE ARE THE BILTHOFF BRUTES!” Coach quickly brought up with arms into the most gargantuam double-biceps pose in the world. The sleeves of his strained shirt retreated upwards into the gap between the peaks of the muscle and his boulder like deltoids. At his new size his there was no doubt he had the biggest, buffest arms on the planet. We knew it was going to be a great practice. ************************************************ Hope you like!

The first two parts are here: Part 1: Part 2: The Connections After a few minutes of trying to compose himself from what just happened, Roman quickly scoots over to an empty corner of the room where he can find something to shield him from the heavy breathing that is projecting from his husband Nathan. He can hear him snarling as the hulking beast attempts to stand up but crashes down into one of the chest of drawers in the room. He is obviously extremely disoriented. Roman covers his mouth so he doesn’t let out any kind of noise. Before long, the furry wolfman jump up and goes through one of the hotel room windows as glass flies down to the ground beneath him from their thirteenth floor balcony. The Italian gets up to see that Nathan is now running down the highway as car alarms go off and people are screaming. He can hear this going on for a few minutes as he disappears into the distance. Roman goes to retrieve his cell phone again and calls someone else that he knows. “Come on…..come on…..pick up…..” The phone rings several times before someone finally picks up the call. “Hello Roman, I assume that something has happened if you are calling me.” The Italian sits on the hotel bed and wipes his forehead trying to calm himself down. “Umm of course, I think you know what has happened.” The man on the other end sighs a few times before he speaks again. “Did your husband go through a change? Have you been hurt in any way?” “No I’m fine. He was completely out of his mind and jumped out of one of the windows here and went down the street. I have no idea where he went though. Please, I don’t want him to die from all of this insanity. You promised me that he would be able to live with this.” The man sighs again. “Okay, just tell me what room you are in so I can come over and we can talk a little more about this. I have people that are tracking him down as we speak. It turns out that he isn’t the only wolf on the loose right now. There are others besides him. Just stay put.” They both hang up and Roman spends another twenty minutes going over the situation in his mind. There is a knock on Roman’s door. He gets up from the bed to go and open it after hesitating a bit. When he does, the man rushes in and walks over to the broken window. He then opens the balcony door to look over the side before going back into the room. “We need to leave now Roman. People are going to get curious if we stay here.” He looks in the bathroom and sees the catastrophic mess in the shower. “WOW, and I thought Domino’s change was extreme. This is really horrendous. I guess his body needs to adjust to its new host. *looks at Roman* Grab your stuff, we need to go now.” As they both leave the room, there are hotel personnel and police officers coming around the corner. Both Roman and the other man manage to take cover just in time. They find a set of stairs that go down to the main floor and out into the parking area. The man points at a dark van and tells him to get in. The man starts up the van as Roman gets into the passenger seat and they slowly creep out of the parking lot. They start talking to each other again. “Okay, I think we should see which direction your husband might have went Roman. Who else knows about this anyway?” Roman pauses for a few moments before he admits that he called Domino’s house. “You called Domino? What did you tell him?” “Well…..actually I spoke to some Spanish guy there. I think he might be his assistant, but I’m not sure.” The man stops the van at an intersection and looks over at Roman. “You spoke to a Spanish man? Hmm…..that must be Carlos then. He was just changed him into a wolf himself at a meeting the other night. They must be fucking each other than if he answered the phone.” Roman looks at him puzzled. “Do you think that Domino is attempting to create an army of werewolves in the city?” The man starts driving again. “I think maybe he thinks that he can change all of his male employees into werewolves. I know he specifically wants Bulgarian men at his company because they are born with an unusual gene that makes them very powerful when provoked. Not all of them though are able to do this. I should know because he has attempted to do this to me in the past.” Roman makes a few ‘hmm’ sounds before he speaks again. “How close have you gotten to Domino?” The man smiles at him and winks. “I would say quite close. I have engaged the wolf in him many times and it has taken a liking to me. Of course I have pleasured it as well so I know that it won’t kill me on purpose.” “How do you not change when it scratches you? I know that can happen when you are having sex with it.” “I am immune to the wolf curse. *shows his clan tattoo behind his ear* See that, I am part of a group that studies the behavior of lupines and how they can further their agenda. I am glad that you have elected to help me and my kind Roman.” “Well, I just hope that I am making the right decision including Nathan in your studies as you call it. What is your name by the way? You never told me before.” “You can call me Val if you want. Let’s go and find your husband now before he decides to kill a whole bunch of people.” The two men continue to follow the destruction that Nathan has left in his way before it finally stops at an old factory on the edge of city limits. They both slowly get out of the van and creep around to one of the garage doors there. They can see that it has been ripped open and peek inside. Valentin takes a few deep breathes and slowly moves through the opening. After a few seconds, he puts his arm out motioning for Roman to follow him inside. They can both hear several different types of grunting and gnashing noises coming from the center of the warehouse. They can see that there are four wolfmen feeding off of three victims they have killed together. This intrigues the Bulgarian greatly because he is wondering why they would not fight each other for what they would view as being an alpha. Roman and himself are trying to stay close to the back wall and not make too much noise as they navigate towards one of the abandoned offices that is near them. When Valentin tries to open one of the doors, the creaking sound it makes interrupts the eating of the pack and they turn around quickly with them still munching on their food. The Bulgarian immediately puts both of his hands over top of Roman’s mouth since he can tell that the Italian is about to freak out and scream. One of the werewolves sniffs the air and is now walking towards them. It is quite obvious to Val that the wolfman recognizes Roman as its deep brown eyes fixate on him. Val grabs Roman and tosses him into the office doorway as the werewolf charges him. Roman scoots quickly underneath one of the computer desks in the room to hide. The other wolves are now jumping into the office and begin to search for the Italian as he squeezes himself in as far as he can. He closes his eyes when he feels one of them starting to breathe on him. The wolf reaches its huge heavily-muscled furry paw in towards him with its claws fully retracted. He covers his mouth hoping that he can somehow avoid being killed as the wolfman’s huge claws start to slowly shred his shirt and pants as it attempts to pull him out from under the desk and into its body. It is obvious to Roman that it wants something other than to eat him. The wolf’s cock is starting to emerge from its sheath as it starts to leak precum onto the floor. It reaches underneath his torso and rips the back of Roman’s pants out and yanks his briefs off as well revealing his hairy bum. The wolf makes a few deep grunts as it grips the frightened Italian by his sides before flipping him over to try and penetrate him. It runs its thick tongue up and down his back before slowly sliding it into Roman’s winking hole. Roman yelps feeling the thick mouth muscle massaging his anal cavity as he is lifted onto the desk so the horny animal can get a better grip on him. After a minute of this, the wolf starts to push its bloated rod inside him but before it can proceed further, it is hit by a long silver object which makes it let out a terrible squeal before it falls down onto the ground. Another werewolf attempts to jump over the one of the ground to attack someone, but ends up nearly in the same predicament as it also yells in pain before passing out onto the ground as well. A hand yanks Roman up off of the table and stands him up. It is Valentin who has somehow survived all of the carnage going on around them. He checks Roman’s backside and checks to see if his skin has been pierced in any way by the wolfman and somehow it miraculously has not. He hugs the scared Italian as he scans the room to check where the other werewolves are moving around at. “That was too close Roman. *shows him a silver staff* There is a reason why I carry this. If it comes in contact with them, it makes them automatically react and causes them to revert back into their human forms. Unfortunately, I have to get pretty close to them to pierce their skin.” There are lots of cracking and crunching sounds echoing throughout the room as Valentin turns to see that the werewolf that was trying to attack Roman is someone that he knows from Bulgaria. “I should have known…..Petr…..what are you doing here? If he is here, then that means that……” The other one that fell on top of Petr is someone else he recognizes. “Georgi? I knew this would happen. *sees the third man in the office* Now who the hell are you?” All three men are groaning as they start to come around from their wolfy hangovers. Roman is still in shock from the whole situation as he starts to stumble past Val and staggers out of the office. He turns to see that Nathan is trying to stand up after leaning up against the office wall. He was also knocked down onto the ground after his confrontation with Val. The man is dazed and confused as the Italian rushes over to him to help him up. He hugs the blood soaked stud as he kicks all of the furry debris and gore away from beneath his feet. Nathan hugs him tightly and softly whispers into his husband’s ear before moving away from him again. “Why is this happening to me?” He looks down at his freshly formed skin and notices that he is naked. He groans a little as Roman starts to walk him towards one of the bathrooms that are located beside the office area. They enter as Nathan’s husband leads him over to one of the sinks and turns it on. He lets it run for a few seconds before he starts to run water over top of his well-muscled partner’s stained beard and starts cleaning it with his hands. Nathan looks into the mirror behind Roman and sees the torn fabric in the shape of a wolf’s claw on his back and notices that his husband’s hairy ass is completely exposed. He panics. “Oh my god no, did you get raped by one of us?” Roman shakes his head. “No, thank god that Valentin was here to stop the werewolf that was on top of me. He has some silver staff that he uses to protect himself with.” “So that must be how I became human again. I sensed it deep down, but I couldn’t stop the other me from attacking anyone.” Roman manages to find a stack of paper towels in a dispenser and starts using them to clean off more of the blood on his husband’s well-muscled neck and chest. He is surprised at just how thick Nathan’s chest is. His pecs and nipples are much larger than they were the last time he saw him. After finally getting his chest clean, the Italian slowly starts to clean off his husband’s lower half. He is surprised to see that even Nathan’s cock and balls have blood on them. Just breathing on them makes them react as the bloody stud goes fully erect as his cock stands up into the air. His balls look to be quite full as well as their color changes to resemble two purple golf balls. He looks up at his husband who smiles down at him. “I am not going to help you with that right now Nathan. How could you be so turned on by all of this carnage?” Nathan shrugs his thick shoulders. “I don’t really know Roman. I suddenly feel extremely horny and I can’t seem to control it anymore. I guess you will have to help me with that as well.” Nathan’s husband coats a few towels with soap and uses them on his thick 9x6 inch rod before putting some clean water on top of it to clean off the rest of the blood. The well-muscled stud presses his huge quads and huge rod against his partner and rubs a few droplets of precum onto his sweaty cheek. He grunts a few times trying to communicate with Roman without saying a word. “You are not the same Nathan I once knew. I don’t remember you ever being like this before the change. I will do this for you this one time, but I don’t want to get any of your jizz on me because I don’t know how toxic it is to me.” Roman slowly starts jerking his husband making him buckle as a long strand of precum spills out of his engorged cockhead and dribbles to the ground each time he rolls his foreskin up towards his thick cockhead. His engorged balls tremble as he grunts deeply and grabs his husband’s head making Roman a bit nervous. “Be careful Nathan, I don’t know how strong you are now. You might accidentally hurt me.” Sweat is now pouring profusely from Nathan’s body as it starts to roll down his huge muscles and onto the ground joining his precum. He moans feeling his load building as his precum flows a bit thicker. His breathing intensifies as he feels the beast from within him starting to navigate to the surface again, but this time he is not concerned about changing. The bathroom door swings open as Valentin moves towards Nathan and shows him the silver staff he is holding. “Knock it off Nathan. I will stab you again with this. *sees how turned on he is* What are you doing Roman? If you keep doing that, he will tear you to pieces.” Roman stops what he is doing and moves away from Nathan. The horny musclebeast is in no mood to stop feeling that way and attempts to finish what was started on his cock. The beast is trying to come out again as a few popping sounds are heard coming from Nathan’s back as he grows furry again. Valentin wastes no time and stabs him with his staff which causes the wolfman to scream in agony as he falls to the ground with the Bulgarian sitting on top of him. His cock blasts a massive volcano of thick cum all over the bathroom as some of it hits Roman in the face. He quickly rubs it off and smears it onto the floor. “Shit…..shit…..shit…..damnit. Am I going to be okay? His cum is hitting me in the face.” Valentin turns to look and yells, “Get out of the way Roman. Run into the stalls and close the door.” As he does so, he can hear Nathan yelling and agonizing as his cock continues to blast cum into the air. After a few minutes, he finally stops moving and goes unconscious. He hears the staff hit the floor and it is thrown under a neighboring stall. Valentin gets up and runs over to where Roman is and knocks on the door. The Italian opens it as the Bulgarian throws a few paper towels into Roman and tells him to clean it off quickly. There are now two other guys in the bathroom wearing large bath towels around their waists. They both have similar features to Valentin. They help Roman up from the floor and escort him out and into the warehouse. They introduce themselves after helping Roman out of his cum soaked and torn shirt. “My name is Petr Brugunov and this is my assistant Georgi. We both work at Full Moon Pharmaceuticals in the research and development department.” Petr pauses for a few moments and motions for Georgi to look Roman over. “Let him check to see if you need any medical attention while I have a little chat with Valentin.” They both leave the bathroom to talk privately. “So, how did you turn me back into my human self, Валентин?” Valentin pauses for a few moments before he starts talking to Petr. “If I tell you Петр, then I will have to kill you instead of helping you.” He winks at Petr, who winks back. Both Roman and Georgi walk out of the bathroom together. The Bulgarian walks over to his master and puts his arm around his huge hairy muscular waist. The other man that was involved in the carnage is sitting down in the office with his hands in his lap. He is also wearing a towel, but it fails to cover up his cock and ballsack as the whole package peeks out. Petr and Georgi walk over to the ripped-up garage door and look it over. Roman and Valentin go in to talk to the other man. The Bulgarian goes into interrogation mode. “Now that you are a little more coherent, I need you to tell me how you ended up here and who you are.” The man isn’t as broad as the others, but his muscularity is still quite impressive. He looks as if he just finished a cutting cycle as his entire body from head to toe is vascular. His arms look a bit overgrown for his frame, at least according to Roman as he can’t take his eyes off of them. The man notices and slowly flexes them before he answers Valentin’s question. “Well…..to tell you the truth, I don’t remember. I signed up for a special lab study at Full Moon Pharmaceuticals, and they injected me with a few different serums. There were two other men that were having the same procedure done on them. After about ten minutes, I could feel something happening to me. It was as if I was being put to sleep because I could feel myself starting to drift away. The other men were freaking out like crazy. I think I even saw one of them die. It was bizarre. I remember feeling my body go numb and my skin burning. Ohh and my name is Gilbert Hadwin.” Valentin turns to look at Roman. “Does this story sound a little familiar? When we spoke on the phone, you told me that Nathan went through a similar procedure. I believe that this was done by Domino’s people.” While they are talking, he can hear a helicopter in the background. Out of the corner of his eye, the Bulgarian notices Georgi escorting Nathan past the door opening to the office. He jumps up from his chair and rushes over to look and sees that Petr, Georgi, and Nathan are taking their towels off and jump through the ravaged garage door before hopping onto a helicopter that is waiting for them. It quickly takes off once they are all on it. “We have to go now Roman. Your husband has been taken from us again. We need to get moving if we are going to find him again. Gilbert you will have to come with us.” After a few moments, Valentin and Roman help the man up and they quickly leave the office. The Bulgarian tells the Italian to take the man to the van while he goes to retrieve his staff. He meets up with them a minute later inside the van. Gilbert is sitting in the back of the vehicle and is looking around at all of the equipment that is set up and is confused by what he is seeing. “I feel like I have entered an alternate universe. Who are all of you?” Valentin and Roman look over at each other before turning to look back at him. The Bulgarian then says, “Actually this is the world we all live in. You are just becoming aware of it through a different lens. Some of us will live and some will die. Maybe you will be one of the lucky ones.” The man looks at them both and shrugs his shoulders as he shuts the van door. They drive off down several streets following the path of the helicopter until it lands on top of a darkly lit skyscraper. The building is not marked with any kind of signage whatsoever. They pull in and Valentin and Roman jump out. The Bulgarian is holding his staff as he slides the van door open and tells Gilbert to stay put because this might be too dangerous for him. He agrees as they slide the door closed. Both men stare at each other one more time before saying a few more words to each other. “Val, what do they want with my husband? There has to be something you are not telling me.” Valentin looks at him and shakes his head a few times. “You will find out soon enough Roman. I feel like this is about to come to a head.” They both quickly find the front entrance and rush inside not knowing what they will find next. End of Part 3

Hello guys! This is my firat time writing full story and post it. This story is one of the alternative story line that could happen in growbar world, from my comic. Also please letme know if there are some mistake on the grammer and word sellection.Also please comment so I can improve the next chapter. Thanks guys! **PROTOTYPE 60 GROWBAR (PT60G)** Eatable and Shapable Grow Bar **Character List**: Max Blaine, Researcher, Gym Buddy (45 Years old, Vega Company) Luke Kent, Father, Freelance Artist (46 years old) Newt Kent, High School Student (17 years old) -*Luke Perspective* *GYM, Saturday, 5:00 PM*- Newt and I went to Gym to do our regular gym stuff, Cardio, Weight, Zoomba, and other. But Suddenly someoneshout to me “Hey Dude, What’s up! Long time no see!!” I look at the source and I see Max Blain. Max, a Researcher at Vega Company, Human Biological Innovation Division. His current job is to Research about muscle development, simply put “How to get ripped easily.” Even though He’s only a scientist, he’s still the sexiest scientist I ever see. With those broad shoulder, deep pecs and abs separation, those killer V line and don’t forget those veiny roadmap on his Biceps. “Yo! Still huge as always! rare to see you this hour” I Greet Him warmly while huffing on the Treadmill. “Yeah Usually went in the morning, but duty calls” max answerandjump to treadmill next to me. “Still can’t get away from the gym huh?” “Dude, I need to keep this kingdom firm and ripped” Max answering while giving me a double biceps pose “Huh, said the dude who can make people grow instantly” “DUDE, It’s company secret I can’t use it on public” “But you still try to offer it to me” “Hey you know, I’m just helping a friend in need, so do you want one?” “Later Max, maybe when i have to move the house” “Well call me when you need it okay, and i will send it to you ASAP” “Thank you Max” “Still Stubborn as usual luke” “Still lusting for sex as usual max” We chuckled a bit and continue work on our cardio. Then, Newt walk towards me. “Dad, i’m hitting it early today want to meet mike later. Oh, Hi Mr.Blaine! how are you?” Newt said “Yo Newt!i’m fine, Starting hitting the gym I see” Max Replied “Yeah trying to build a better body” “Well good luck and always remember consistency and Hard work is everything” Max reply and encouraging Newt with two thumbs up “Thanks for the tip Mr.Blaine, So Dad...” IReplied “Okay, just be safe, and if something happen just called me.” “Don’t worry dad, were just going to play abit at his house. Bye dad!” Newt reply while walking to the locker “Also when you’re doing it, Make sure to use protection” I yell to newt, trying to hit up one of my cranky dad jokes. Newt quickly blitz to the locker room while looking away from me. "Your joke still the worse" Max said We chuckled again. We finished our cardio session and start to move to the weight area. "By the way how long has he been hitting the gym?" Max Asked "about a month ago" I answer “Hmmm…, Yoursonhave a great potential but he still have a long way to go." "Yeah, it’s still a long way" "You Know there is a quicker way" "No,i’m not letting you test your Experimental dildo with my son." "Dude, First off, the Mixture work, Second, the dildo is the past we are expanding the product design, now you can eat it and shape it to your will." "Dude…i’m not sure…" "Come on dude, i know you. Imagine what your kid could become, I know you always want your own personal muscle boy. I’m Telling you this is your chance, before he move to uni and becamerebelious like his dad" Fuck, imagenning Newt having those big, firm and ripped pecs and biceps make me hard. I mean he also receive some benefits from this right? It’s not like I’m turning him to a freak right? i mean he will be happy right? if he get big and muscular? “Is the product safe? are there any minor complaint?” “it’s safe, complaint? JusthighTestosteron, adrenalin and libido level and wanting to jerk all the time.” Max answer with a cheery voice “hmm… How muchis it??” “dude accept it done. Just send the pics of the growth and the growth data.also meet me at my house at 8" "okay, 8 At your house?" "Thanks dude."Max Said "Thanks Max" I reply After that we went to separate machine and work it out. after finishing my session i quickly tell newt that i will be late and went to Max house. Even though Max is Only a Scientist his house is pretty big with high ceiling and high class architecture design. I knock on the door but nobody answer, i knock again but still no response. Suddenly a the lock on the door unlock and someone pushed me inside from behind and shove me to the wall. Turn out it’s max all along. “Fuck Dude you scare me” I shout at him “Sorry dude it’s just it’s been a long time… doing this again… together.” Max reply softly with his innocent eye looking at me “Well what are you waiting rip my shirt off” “Dude i can’t wait to suck off those juicy tits of your’s” “Wait before that hold on, I present to you P60Growbar which currently shaped like chocolate bar.” “shit dude, you’re already a big guy” “big but not huge enough,alsoi need to proof my client that it works, so one product demonstration coming right up.” He pull it out of the wrapping and chew half of the bar down quickly. Than, He pull my head to his chest. I could feel the body responding to The Growbar. his body is getting hotter and hotter. I can feel his muscle tensing and shacking. then the golden moments have come, I could his Fucking sexy Biceps and Glutes muscle expanding and thickening. His arms and neck are also thickening. Those muscle feels so hot and so Firm. “Fuck dude I think this is more potent that previous Growbar” Max Said “Well that’s a Good improvement” I Replied “Haha BEST IMPROVEMENT, COME ONERIP IT YOU SON OF THE BITCH, RIP MY FUCKING TANKTOP” Max shout, So I Quickly tried to rip the tank, but Max pushed my hands away “I’M NOT TALKINGTO YOU! I”M TALKING TO MY PECS!!! COME ON MAKE IT RIP!!! COME FUCKING ON!!!” Max shouting louder and louder with full of lust anger in his masculine face. His tight tank are now Stretching and Stretching. compensating his pecs who are still growing, expanding, and struggling for room in his tanktop. Finally Growth after growth, his tanktop starting to give up. Then His Tank suddenly rip up making more room for the growing pecs. a couple minutes later the growth are now finally over and with one swipe he ripped his tanktop. “Fuck Sir, I think my pecs need your emergency kisses and reward because they are almost died of suffacation” “my pleasure sir.” I kiss those pecs in every region that i know. Touching it and Feeling those firm hard hot muscle. Fuck, it feel so hot. i Squeeze and punched it and those firm muscle doesn’t budge. I punched it again and not a single dent. Max give out a little giggle and said he doesn’t feel anything. I tried again and than i give up. Because it’s feel like his pecs are being made from a solid pieces of titanium. To reward those humongous pecs for it looks and feels, i suck both of those nipple, tasting their juicy and sweet cent and lick every drop of sweat on his pecs. I lick from the end of the pec valley to the sweetness of the adam’s apple and ended on the juicy and bitey lips of Max. “I think there’s also someone down there that you need to say thank you ” “I Think I will”i Go down, but on the I kissed every Abs muscle island that i found. “Siri thinki found eight island and what appear a huge ten inch tower Should i proceed captain?” “Proceed” Than, I lightly kissed and tease his dick head and then lick it and play it like a melting on ice cream. after cleaning it up i sucked it as long and deep as i can. i start slowly and start to move rappidly until… “Fuck dude I’m CLOSE!!!” “FUCCKKKK” MAx Scream And then herelease it into my mouth and i try to eat, lick and slurp everybit of it.“Fuck Yeah, Next time bring your son along okay so we can have much more fun!.’“I’ll try, also Max can i do the ussual?” “Sure,i’m waiting for you to ask withexitment, I jump over his body put my body Place it between thode deep pecs valley and start to fuck them hard and fast until… “Fuck I’m Close” I shout “FUCK” I shout again “I shoot every loadthati got into the valley and on to his face.” “Thank you forthehelp” I said to him "Don’t worry I also need that, Fuck that’s the best suckingi have ever receive" Max Compliment me "Thanks dude" I reply while liying on top of mark feeling both our body touching and exploring. "also dude before youleaveremeber to pickup those five big bottle of P60GB, I wonder how will you use it, without him noticing?" Max Asked "I don’t knowbuti think i’m going to shape it to…." -COMING SOON: CHAPTER 2

Hoy me desperté con ganas de escribir el segundo cap de cambio de planes. Pero no esta en el humor. Decidi hacer algo mas serio, mas romantico se podria decir. Le presento esta primera parte de la quw podria ser una historia de amor, sexo y crimen. Como si fuese posta una novela. Diganme si no les gusta y vuelvo a un contenido mas basico como "cambio de planes" -------------------------------------------------------------------- El cielo se teñía de naranja afuera en la carretera. Los últimos rayos de luz desaparecian junto al sol detrás de las blancas montañas. La nieve cubría todo a nuestro alrededor con una gruesa capa. No había sido hasta hace dos días cuando mi amigo José había decidido que saliéramos todos juntos y que él manejaría hasta nuestro destino. “Todos” refiriéndose a yo y unos amigos del gimnasio. Hace mucho que no pasábamos tiempo juntos ya que estábamos ocupados. Al menos yo estaba ocupado. Santiago y Lucas iban en la parte de atrás del auto, estaban conversando de lo que pensaban hacer cuando lleguemos. Durante todo el viaje tuve una sensación sombría que ahora era acompañada con la oscuridad de la noche que había caído. -Pareces preocupado- lo escuche a José decir despertandome de mi transe. -Son los exámenes…- dije ocultando lo que realmente me preocupaba. -Tranquilo se que aprobaras. Te preocupas mucho, por eso yo no estudio-comentó, a lo que le siguió una pequeña risa. Era verdad, mientras que todo el resto tenía una carrera, Jose solo se dedicaba al gimnasio. Era un entrenador ahí y asistía a algunos concursos de fisicoculturismo. La poca plata que ganaba con ellos la usaba para sobrevivir. Yo por mi parte estoy en mi segundo año de astronomía y no podría estar más cansado. Seguía asistiendo al gimnasio para mantener mi cuerpo para mi novia pero la mayor parte del tiempo estoy estudiando. Inclusive José tuvo que obligarme a no traer mis libros a nuestra “Salida de hombres”. Mire a lo largo de la ruta, hasta donde las luces llegaban y vi como la absoluta oscuridad nos había envuelto en nada de tiempo. De Repente una pequeña mancha blanca cayó al frente del auto. -¡Está nevando!- Santiago y Lucas se amontonaron en el medio del auto para ver. Y continuaron comentando sobre lo bueno que sería el viaje. José por su parte soltó una carcajada al ver la emoción de sus amigos, y ante sus pectorales moviéndose rítmicamente y su hermosa risa me limité a sonreírle extasiado. -desde acá seguimos a pie- dijo mientras frenaba el auto. Bajamos nuestros bolsos y caminamos colina arriba. El camino era estrecho y pasaba por un oscuro bosque lentamente siendo tapado por la nieve. Apenas se veía el camino entonces caminamos en fila india. Delante mío iba José. Podía ver su ancha espalda desde acá. Sus piernas del tamaño de las mías juntas cada una hacen que su trasero se mueva rítmicamente. Todos los músculos que surgían de ellas las hacían parecer dos complejas máquinas. Su culo sobresalía como dos grandes globos y aunque era grande se encontraba en una pequeña cintura. Su espalda estiraba su remera hacia los costados y sus musculosos hombros parecían capaces de cualquier cosa. A sus lados se movían sus poderosos brazos. Sus bíceps enormes solo podían ser comparados con pelotas de softball y eran acompañados por tríceps de increíble tamaño. A pesar de todo esto él era perfectamente proporciona, como un dios griego. Mi pene empezó a hacer presión sobre mi pantalón. Mi carry-on se trabó en la raíz de un árbol y caí haciendo un gran estruendo. - ¿estas bien?- abrí los ojos y ví la mandíbula marcada de un modelo y unos ojos azules penetrantes. Su dorado pelo me recordaba al sol y el cuerpo que antes admiraba de atrás ahora se prestaba de adelante. -estoy bien- dije poniéndome colorado, tratando de alejar mi vista de sus imensos pectorales que parecen que romperían su remera. Me acomode y empecé a pararme pero un dolor intenso me obligo a caer de nuevo al suelo. -ay ay ay ay!- grité - mierda mi tobillo, creo que me lo torcí.- - no podes caminar en este estado- dijo pensativo Jose -te voy a tener que llevar- Se puso de espaldas y se agacho. Con mucha vergüenza me agarre de sus firmes hombros mientras sus fuertes brazos hacían lo mismo con mis piernas. Escuche las risas de Santiago y Lucas al verme siendo llevado como un chiquito, pero a mi no me importaban. Cerré los ojos , tomé aire y apoyé mi pecho contra su espalda sintiendo el calor que emanaba, sintiéndome protegido por su tamaño y masculinidad. Una sonrisa se marcó en mi cara y me deje llevar. Ya hace dos años que descubrí que era bisexual, había sido en la ducha del gimnasio bañandome con José. Cuando su perfecto cuerpo me había obligado a salir y masturbarme. Estaba muy confundido en ese entonces, nunca me había gustado un hombre menos el y eso se mantuvo así hasta el ese dia. Desde ese dia nunca mas me duche con él y había evitado cualquier momento de desnudez en su compañía. Pero estos momentos donde estamos los dos juntos son los que más valoro. Abrí los ojos y volví a la realidad. En este momento José estaba prácticamente corriendo, sus largas piernas se estiraban rápidamente y nos hacen avanzar grandes trechos de un solo paso. -¿Estas cómodo?- preguntó. Su grave voz resonó por todo mi cuerpo y sentí mariposas en mi panza. -s..si.si- dije tartamudeando. Saque una mano de su grueso cuello y la pase por su hombro. Aleje mi pelvis de su espalda para evitar que sienta mi erección. -llegamos- dijo mientras me dejaba en el suelo. Miro hacia atrás en el camino y suspiro - parece que los otros dos se van a tardar un rato ¿Qué te parece si vamos encendiendo la bomba y la electricidad y nos tomamos un baño?- - ¿como que “nos” tomamos un baño? - pregunte sorprendido - ¡¿tipo los juntos?!- - Si, no hay suficiente agua para que cuatro personas se bañen, así que nos bañaremos en pareja- Me sonroje y asentí, se ve que no podría seguir evitando estar desnudo junto a él. Nos acercamos a lo que parecía ser una cabaña de madera. Tenía dos ventanas en el frente y un pequeño porche delantero. El techo estaba cubierto de nieve y lo único que sobresalía era una chimenea. Caminamos lentamente hasta la puerta y Lucas sacó un manojo de llaves eligió la más grande y la colocó en el cerrojo. Después de un leve empujón estábamos dentro de la casa. La decoración era muy liviana. Una mesa grande de un lado y tres sillones que apuntaban a la chimenea. Nos dirigimos a la cocina y lo vi prender algo que parecía una caldera. - anda preparando el baño y yo voy a prender la luz- después de recibir las direcciones subí por las escaleras. El baño consistía en una gran bañera en la cual cabrían tres personas normales pero cabría justo Lucas solo. Abrí la canilla y puse el tapón, el agua lentamente se puso caliente y empezó a llenar la enorme tina. Mientras esperaba empecé a investigar el cuarto. El piso de madera sonaba bajo mis pies y el frío se empezó a ir gracias al vapor del agua. me saque la campera y la tiré al suelo quedándome solo con un buzo puesto, que dejaba ver mi marcada figura. Camine hasta el tocador y empecé a inspeccionar los cajones estaban vacíos excepto por lo que parecían ser sales de baño. Saque el esférico frasco tapado con un corcho de ahí. “Libido” se leía en la etiqueta lo cual me parecía un extraño nombre para sales de baño. Descorche el frasco y sentí intenso olor a Jazmín. Vertir su contenido en la tina y cerré el grifo. Desabroche mi pantalón y lo tire. Mis piernas peludas se dejaron ver. Mucha gente me había dicho que tengo el cuerpo de un futbolista y tienen razón. Mis piernas no eran enormes, tan solo talladas. Prosegui a bajarme el boxer y dejar a mi pene erecto de 16cm salir. Tire mi buzo y mi remera en un costado dejado ver mis seis apenas marcados abdominales y mi pequeño pecho. Trate de bajar mi pene pero no pude entonces me metí en el agua y lo oculte con mis manos. “Este va a ser un baño muy incomodo” pensé. Senti el piso temblar y la puerta se abrió fuertemente. La figura de dos metros veinte de José se encontraba parada en el umbral. -Lucas y Santiago ya llegaron. Se bañaran después que nosotros- dijo mientras se desvestía. En poco tiempo quedó completamente desnudo. Sus ocho abdominales marcados tenían un pequeño camino de pelo que llevaba a sus pectorales que ahora veía sin su cobertura. Sus brazos sin toda la ropa se veían aun más grandes y parecían cubrir todo el cuarto. Sus piernas estaban completamente cubiertas por una gran cantidad de pelo. Mi vista se desvió involuntariamente hacia arriba donde un pene flácido de veinte centímetros yacía. Sin dejar pasar ni un solo segundo se metió en la bañera. El agua rebasó debido a su tamaño. Se sentó mirándome justo de frente y sus piernas se estiraron hasta estar una de cada lado mío casi tocando la pared detrás mío. Dejó sus piernas separadas dejándome en un ángulo perfecto para ver su paquete flotando. Tratando de evitar observar tanto lo mire directamente a las ojos y él me sonrió. Mi pene estaba empujando completamente mis manos ante tal vista y mi cara se volvió completamente roja. -Quería hablarte de algo- dijo cómo nervioso -¿Que pasa?- -Digo, ¿Somos buenos amigos no?- -Si- conteste algo extrañado -Mejores amigos- -Si… supongo ¿Por que?- “No se como decirlo pero siento que últimamente me estás ignorando. Por eso hice este viaje. Desde mi gran crecimiento me dejaste de hablar, no se si hice algo para incomodarte o…- -No no no para nada- me reí al escuchar la mención de su “gran crecimiento” pero era real. En la secundaria el solo medía 1,80 y pesaba 54 kilos. En un año dio vuelta todos esos parámetros. Ahí fue cuando me empeze a sentir incómodo alrededor suyo, pero nos se lo podía decir. -No pasa nada, perdon si te di esa impresión, debe ser por los exámenes.- - Si si claro- dijo pero no sonó muy convencido. Nos quedamos ahí, cada uno por su lado sin decir ninguna palabra. Cada momento que pasaba ahí se me hacía más difícil contener mi erección y en lo único en lo que pensaba era tirarme encima suyo y chuparle es enorme pecho. Cerré los ojos tratando de calmarme y sentí en el costado de mi cuerpo una corriente como eléctrica. Abrí los ojos y vi que el pie de Lucas estaba tocando el costado de mi cuerpo. Su pie era enorme y peludo, debía calzar por lo menos cincuenta. Mire hacia arriba y vi cómo él miraba directamente a mi pene erecto. “No se me baja, no se lo que le pasa” dije metiendo una excusa. “ Yo te lo soluciono” me agarro del brazo y me puso al frente suyo de espaldas. Sentí su cuerpo enorme comparado en el mio respirar rápidamente. Puso mis manos sobre mi cadera y me acerco a él. Sentí su pene clavarse en mi espalda y seguir subiendo mientras me acercaba más. Me rodeo con sus poderosos brazos y me presiono contra su cuerpo. Nos sumergimos completamente en un abrazo y esa sensación de calor y protección inundó otra vez mi cuerpo. De repente se paro y lo vi salir de la ducha. -Gran baño , gran charla pero me tengo que ir- dijo incomodamente de espaldas. Agarró una toalla y en una fracción de segundo llegue a ver su pene más grande que nunca. Erecto. Fácil 27 centímetros. Pero pronto se cubrió y casi corriendo se dirigió a su cuarto. Me quede ahí, flotando, pensando en lo que acababa de pasar , confundido. Pase mi mano hasta mi pene y empecé a jugar con el. Después de alcanzar el orgasmo vacíe la tina y fui al cuarto que compartía con Lucas. Era una cama grande y él estaba de un lado. Tapado por las sábanas sin remera durmiendo, o al menos fingiendo dormir. Me meti en la cama solo con boxer y dormimos. Espalda contra espalda,incómodos, pero dormimos.Un gritó desgarrador interrumpio nuestro sueño. José y yo nos miramos fijamente , angustiados, y bajamos corriendo al living. La noche acababa de cambiar.

Previously: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/12573-the-giant-football-coach-chapter-1-2/ https://muscle-growth.org/topic/12587-the-giant-football-coach-chapter-3/ https://muscle-growth.org/topic/12662-the-giant-football-coach-chapter-4/ Chapter 5: Bathtub We filed out the stadium and into the locker room to shower and change into our weightlifting outfits. I was still speechless. Coach was huge at just 25 ft tall, but now at 50 ft he was downright monstrous. Would he even be able to fit inside the weight room? And how would he get around do anything? He could still fit inside the practice field, which thankfully was something like 100 ft tall, but right now he was pretty much banished from ever being inside a normal building ever again. I wondered if the physic professor was working on a way t reverse the growth and bring him back down to human size level. As I though about this an interesting though crept into the back of mind: Would Coach or I even WANT that? One of my questions was answered about and hour later in the weight room. Coach had somehow squeezed inside the big garage door and was sitting on his butt in the corner. I notice a few weight machines were crumpled by his side. I deduced that he had simply pushed some of the massive steel apparatus to the side as easily as brushing a couple of books off your desk. These were weights that we all struggled to squat and deadlift, and to him the plates were nothing more than vanilla wafers. He had pushed the equipment aside to make space to sit without demolishing the roof. There was no way he could stand up in here and he absolutely owned the corner the huge room with his muscled frame. He commanded, “ALL RIGHT BOYS, AS YOU CAN SEE I CAN JUST STILL FIT IN HERE. I'M WATCHING YOU ALL SO YOU BETTER GIVE ME 110% ON ALL YOUR LIFTS! GOT IT?'' We all nodded. “GOOD. I MAY NOT BE ABLE TO SPOT YOU ANYMORE BUT HELP EACH OTHER OUT! GET TO IT MY LITTLE BRUTES!!” Per his command we proceeded with our lifting session. By chance I ended up at the squat rack that was closest to Coach, thus he had his eye on me the whole time, booming down pointers. While squatting he corrected my form. “JACKSON, WHILE YOU ARE SQUATTING MAKE SURE YOU KEEP YOUR CHEST PUFFED OUT AND LOOK UPWARDS. THAT WILL KEEP YOUR BACK STRAIGHT...LIKE THIS,” While still sitting, he arched his back made his gigantic pecs leap to attention as he thrust his chest forward. His pec shelf heaved upward, becoming a full awning of pure muscle hanging over his brick covered muscle gut. “YOU REALLY WANT TO PUSH YOUR CHEST OUT. PRETEND YOU'VE YOU GOT PECS LIKE I DO AND YOU REALLY WANT TO SHOW THEM OFF! HAHA!” He chuckled and I joined him. “Will do Coach. I dream of having some huge pecs like you someday!” “YOU KEEP WORKING HARD, JACKSON AND YOU JUST MIGHT!” Coach extended his arms and brought his hands together, squeezing his pecs and making them bunch up toward his chin again. He was looking down at them, admiring his own size and power. I took his advice and began squatting with my form corrected. I arched my back, puffed out my chest, and made sure to look upward as I performed the movement. Through looking upward into the mirror in front of me, I could Coach's handsome face watching me intently. Knowing he was watching and motivating me on, I set a new personal best that day! Not only on the amount of weight I squatted but in the number of reps! As I racked the weight I turned around and nearly fell to the floor due to the pump in my legs. “GREAT JOB JACKSON! YOU ROCKED THAT SET, LITTLE MAN! YOUR CHEST LOOKED HUGE AS YOU WERE SQUATTING, PERFECT FORM!” I was relishing the big man's praise. There is nothing more satisfying than pleasing your giant, muscled football coach with your effort. I beamed up at him. “Thanks, Coach! You mean this chest! GRRRR!!!” In jest I brought my fists together and made a crab pose at coach. He lit up, entertained by my display. “YEAH JACKSON! DAMN, MY LITTLE BRUTE, YOU'RE GONNA MAKE ME LOOK SMALL SOON! GRRRR!” Coach brought his fists together and made a crab pose himself, completely demolishing my pose, but all in good fun. “JACKSON, WE ARE PRACTICALLY TWINS WITH OUR HUGE MUSCLES, AREN'T WE!” “Hell yeah, Coach! Two huge muscle Brutes!” Both Coach and I laughed uproariously. He was not only a fantastic leader and motivator, but was just such a pleasure to be around all the time. “GREAT WORKOUT MEN. NOW IF YOU'LL EXCUSE ME I HAVE TO HEAD BACK TO THE FIELD HOUSE TO TALK WITH THE DEAN. AS YOU CAN IMAGINE, MY NEW SIZE IS GOING TO BRING ON SOME NEW CHALLENGES. NOT ONLY FOR ME, BUT THE SCHOOL AS WELL. WE WILL BE HAVING A TEAM MEETING IN THERE AT 7:30PM SHARP! SEE YOU ALL THERE.” With that, we opened the garage door for him. Our captain then got on his hands and knees and crawled through the opening like a child squeezing through a dog door, giving us a shot of his gigantic muscled ass stretching his gym shorts to the limit. We broke from our lifting session and showered. I headed out for the one late afternoon class I had that day. On the way I was again approached by a reporter. I recognized him as one of the TV anchors from the channel 11 news. “Excuse me, could I talk to you? Would you mind providing us with some insight on the situation with your coach?” “I'm late for class, I really can't talk.” He again stepped in front of me. “If I could just speak to your for 5 minutes I...” “EXCUSE ME SIR!” I said with irritation. I sidestepped him and hustled to class, leaving him muttering at me as I quickly walked away. Later that evening, I had finished my homework and then dinner early so I walked over to the field house about 20 minutes early. I stepped in inside the cavernous room and saw Coach standing over a tiny looking man in a brown suit. As I got closer I realized it was the dean. Coach saw me and waved me over as he continued his conversation. “...and we have some contractors already working on putting together some new furniture for you, Mr. Wood. We certainly are doing our best to make your comfortable. Some more mattresses will be delivered later this evening to give you at least some sort of comfortable sleeping space. I've also enlisted some help from the theatre department to come with some more clothes. I understand you have been wearing the same clothes for the last three days.” “THANK YOU DEAN. IT WOULD BE GOOD TO GET SOME SPARE CLOTHES. AS ACTIVE AS I AM, I AM AFRAID I AM GOING TO BUST OUT OF THESE CLOTHES AT ANY MOMENT. I THINK I MAY ACTUALLY BE GETTING SLIGHTLY MORE MUSCULAR AS I GROW. THESE SHORTS AND SHOES HAVE NEVER FELT SO TIGHT.” Coach put one leg out in front of him and FLEXED the massive quadriceps, filling the shorts legs to their bursting point. “MY LEGS ARE LOOKING PRETTY MASSIVE, AREN'T THEY, LITTLE DEAN?” Coach grinned, fishing for praise and having some fun with his supposed 'superior'. “Ye...yes, Mr. Wood. Your development is quite remarkable.” I notice the Dean seemed to be holding his hand together in front of him. I correctly guessed he was trying to hide his arousal at the site of the giant shirtless muscle hunk in front of him. One the Dean had calmed himself, he changed the subject. “Also, Mr. Wood, as I'm sure you are aware it is getting increasing difficult to hide a man of your stature. News has already leaked out that you have grown. We will obviously need to address this.” I piped up, “Yeah, Coach. Me and bunch of the guys keep getting headed off by reporters anytime we trek across campus.” Coach Wood's face scrunched in disapproval as I said this. “Yes, I've heard that as well,” the Dean added. “So, Mr. Wood, normally your pre-game press conference would be on Friday. I suggest we move it to tomorrow morning and then you can address the press as well.” The Dean meagerly looked way up to Coach who had now crossed his arms which only made him look more intimidating. “That is...um...if it's OK with your, Coach, sir.” I chuckled a bit to myself. Here was the Dean, perhaps the only man who previously had power over Coach, and here we was groveling like the a beta male. Coach smirked down at the Dean. He uncrossed his arms and shrugged his shoulders, putting the Dean at ease. “I SUPPOSE, LITTLE MAN. HELL, I'M SO DAMN BIG IT'S PROBABLY BETTER TO GET THIS OUT IN THE OPEN. ESPECIALLY IF THOSE REPORTERS KEEP MESSING WITH MY PLAYERS. THAT WILL END AFTER TOMORROW MORNING.” Coach said this last part with an aggression that even made me nervous. “SO WE'LL HAVE THE PRESS CONFERENCE AT 9:00AM TOMORROW MORNING, IN HERE. THIS IS THE ONLY BUILDING THAT CAN FIT THIS HUGE BRUTE BODY.” He quickly brought his arms up into a double-biceps pose, grinning smugly at the Dean who once again was futility trying to cover up his small tenting crotch. By now, other players were beginning to file into the practice field. “NOW IF YOU'LL EXCUSE ME, DEAN, I HAVE A PLAYERS' MEETING TO RUN. THANK YOU HAVE A GOOD NIGHT.” The rest of the meeting went as typical. Well, as typical as it could with a giant booming head coach leading the discussion. About an hour later we had finished and were dismissed. However, as the older players were filing out Coach singled me out and requested I come back to see him in about two hours. I wondered what for as I headed back to the my room. Two hours later I found myself back in the field house. As Coach saw me enter he waved me over to his little living space. The carpenters had indeed brought him some crude furniture. A huge bench to act as a chair, a couple of standing shelves, and even a small (to him) desk. As I neared he got off his bench and planted his big bulging ass on the turf with a loud thud. “I THOUGHT I'D TRY TO BRING MYSELF CLOSER TO YOUR LEVEL TO TALK. I'M SORRY THAT YOU HAVE TO LOOK UP SO FAR AT ME WHEN I SPEAK. IT'S JUST THAT YOU GUYS ARE SO LITTLE COMPARED TO ME. MAN, I CAN'T BELIEVE I WAS EVER THAT SMALL. EVEN THOUGH IT'S ONLY BEEN A COUPLE OF DAYS I FEEL LIKE I'VE BEEN A GIANT FOREVER. AND...TO TELL YOU THE TRUTH, I LOVE IT!” Even at his lowered level he still towered over me. “Well, Coach, you've always been a really big guy, even at your normal size, so you sort of have always been a giant. You've always been bigger, taller, stronger, more powerful than most people so what you are feeling is completely natural, just on an exaggerated level.” “I SUPPOSE YOU'RE RIGHT, JACKSON. THAT'S WHY I LIKE YOU AND I RECRUITED YOU. YOU'VE GOT ONE OF THE BETTER HEAD'S ON YOU TO GO WITH YOUR ATHLETIC SKILL, MAKES YOU A TRUE ASSET TO MY TEAM.” I couldn't help but blush a bit as he complimented me. “BUT, I HAD YOU STAY BEHIND BECAUSE I NEED HELP. SINCE I GREW AGAIN TAKING A SHOWER IS OUT OF THE QUESTION. I'M SURE YOU CAN TELL I'M SMELLING A BIT RIPE.” I could tell. All the team could. At his new size, Coach's musky essence, a combination of testosterone, sweat, bar soap and deodorant was impossible to miss. I washed over us as soon as we walked into the field house. But it wasn't a gross smell. It was the smell of a true man. A powerful, masculine, alpha male. It suited him perfectly. Coach continued, “I WAS HOPING YOU COULD HELP ME SNEAK OVER TO THE CAMPUS POOL. I NEED TO WASH BUT I DON'T EXACTLY FIT IN A BATHROOM ANYMORE.” I nodded my head. That was the understatement of the year. Coach went on to explain the plan. The field house was only about a block away from the campus pool. It was now 10:30pm and the pool had been closed for about 30 minutes. Luckily the pool was in the back of the rec center nestled in the corner of two large gymnasiums which had no windows. Unless someone went out of their way to specifically look at the pool we should have complete privacy. “Ok Coach I can stand lookout for you.” Coach thanked me and began shucking off his clothes, again giving me a glimpse of his gargantuan dick. He wrapped a sheet around his waist like he did last night and grabbed a couple more sheets to act as towels. I raised the garage door to the field house and looked outside in the night air. No one was in sight. I ventured out about 50 yards, looked around and saw nobody. I waved Coach out. He bear-crawled out of the garage and stood up to his full height and look around himself, spotting no one. Luckily the field house and the gyms were all tall enough that no one would be able to spot his towering head from the main road on the other side of the building. I played the lookout as we made our way to the pool. As he casually walked toward me he looked like a Olympian god with his toga sheet hanging around his waist, all huge and muscled and lit up by the light posts. A couple of minutes later we were at the chain link fence surrounding the pool. “How are we going to get in?” Coach just chuckled and gingerly stepped over the fence as easily as I would be able to step over a felled log. I felt really stupid as he did so, smirking down at me as he easily stepped into the pool area. “I THOUGHT YOU WERE THE SMART ONE OF THE TEAM?” Coach joked. “But how am I going to get insi-” Before I could finish Coach reached down over the fence with his brawny arms and wrapped his enormous hands around my waist. His fingers easily met as he encircled my torso. Stunned, I felt my feet leave the ground as I rocketed up to 40 ft above ground. I gasped as I felt like I was on a carnival ride. I instinctively grabbed onto the his enormous hands. “EASY LITTLE GUY. I AIN'T GONNA DROP YOU.” Coach held me at arms length right in from of his massive heaving pectorals. “I COULD EASILY HOLD YOU WITH JUST ONE HAND, BUT I DIDN'T WANT TO FREAK YOU OUT TOO MUCH.” “Than...thanks, Coach,” I stated warily. Regardless of being in possession of the biggest, strongest man in history, it was still natural to realize you are hanging 40 ft above the ground. As I stared up at his big handsome face though, I began to relax, which he noticed. “THERE 'YA GO. NOTHING TO WORRY ABOUT WHEN YOUR BIG BRUTE COACH HAS A HOLD YOU. YOU ARE PROBABLY IN ONE OF THE SAFEST PLACES ON EARTH RIGHT NOW, WITH ALL THIS MUSCLE PROTECTING YOU,” Coach emphasized this point by bouncing his titanic pecs right in front of me. It was mesmerizing to watch the mattress-sized slabs of muscle tighten into a hundred individual fibers, then rise and fall as he demonstrated his expert muscle control. “ALRIGHT I SUPPOSE I SHOULD PUT YOU DOWN. ALTHOUGH I COULD HOLD YOU FOREVER. YOU FEEL LIGHT AS A FEATHER TO A BIG MAN LIKE ME!” Coach set me back on the ground. He then whipped off his sheet, once again exposing his colossal manhood to me. I feel my own dick and balls shrivel up a bit due to the totally emasculating size difference. Coach the gingerly stepped into the 5 ft deep section of the pool. The water barely covered his ankles. The deepest part of the pool was 12 feet deep, which would be about the same depth as a bathtub to a normal sized human. Coach then sat down with his ass in the deepest part of the pool. As he sat the pool water surged upward and overflowed the pool, soaking my feet. Luckily, he set his towels/sheets on the lifeguard chair so they remained dry. Coached leaned back against the deep-end wall, his legs extending half way toward the shallow end, and sighed in relief. “AWWWW. THAT FEELS SO GOOD LITTLE BUDDY. I DON'T MIND BEING SWEATY BUT AFTER TWO DAYS IT'S NICE TO RINSE OFF. PROBABLY GOOD FOR EVERYBODY AROUND ME TOO, HAHA.” Even though he didn't have any soap, he reached over and grabbed his toga sheet and proceeded to scrub up and down his body with it. He leaned back and completely submerged his head underwater, again raising the level of the water to the very lip of the pool. “WOO LITTLE GUY. I NEEDED THIS. FEELS GOOD TO BE CLEAN AND TO JUST COOL OFF A BIT. TOO BAD I'M SO HUGE OR I WOULD DO SOME LAPS. I LOVE SWIMMING, IT'S A GREAT WORKOUT. HOW ABOUT YOU, JACKSON?” I stood on the side of the pool near the deep-end and as we conversed. “Oh yeah, Coach. I love swimming too. I was a lifeguard in high school.” “WELL I GUESS I'M IN NO DANGER TO DROWN WITH YOU HERE THEN, RIGHT?” He chuckled at his joke. “SAY IF YOU LOVE SWIMMING SO MUCH, WHY DON'T YOU JOIN ME?” “Oh no, Coach. I'm keeping watch, I couldn't possibly-” He suddenly shot out his long arm, reached behind me and pulled me forward into the pool, gym clothes and all. I came back up to the surface spitting and sputtering. “Hey!” “HAHA! RELAX JACKSON, WE'RE JUST A COUPLE OF MEN ENJOYING THE POOL. I KNEW YOU'D BE APPREHENSIVE SO I THOUGH YOU COULD USE A NUDGE.” “A nudge? I don't think you are capable of nudges, any more, Coach!” Coach laughed again as I hauled myself up onto the ledge of the pool. “WELL, YOU'RE ALREADY SOAKED, SKIM DOWN AND JOIN ME FOR A SWIM.” I began shucking off my wet clothes. Luckily I was wearing flip flops so I wouldn't have to worry about soggy shoes. I got down to my underwear and stood up to dive back in.” “COME ON, JACKSON. WE'RE ALL MEN HERE. TAKE OFF THOSE SKIVVIES, YOU AIN'T GOT NOTHING I HAVEN'T SEEN BEFORE. BEEN IN LOCKER ROOMS MY ENTIRE LIFE.” I relented, slid down my boxer-briefs and stepped out of them. “THERE YA GO. NICE PACKAGE, LITTLE BRUTE. YOU DON'T HAVE ANYTHING TO BE ASHAMED OF IN THAT REGARD.” As he complimented me I blushed and quickly dove into the water, desperate to hide my own equipment. I resurfaced and saw Coach smiling back at me. “The water sure does feel good, Coach.” I proceeded to swim up and down the side of the pool for a few of laps, enjoying the stretch and feeling of gliding through the water. I stopped and grabbed the wall in the deep-end to rest. “I CAN TELL YOU WERE A LIFEGUARD. YOU'RE A GREAT SWIMMER. IF YOU WEREN'T SO GOOD AT FOOTBALL I'D SEND YOU OVER THE SWIMMING TEAM.” I thanked the Coach for his kudos. “I MEAN IT, JACKSON, YOU ARE NATURAL IN THE WATER. SO SMOOTH. YOUR SEXY BODY GLIDING EFFORTLESSLY THROUGH THE WATER...” “What the hell did Coach just say?” I though to myself. “Did he just call me 'sexy'?” Coach trailed off and I noticed he sighed heavily and tilted his head back. His eyes rolled up as he exhaled. I pulled myself up on the ledge of the pool and watched his mammoth chest slowly heave up and down. I noticed one of his arms was under the water down by his crotch and then I realized. Coach was totally getting off! He moaned loudly, the basso-profundo power of his voice reverberating through my own chest. Coach opened his eyes and saw me staring, slack-jawed and wide-eyed. His face turned red as he blushed. “SORRY JACKSON. SINCE I'VE GROWN I'VE OBVIOUSLY BECOME TOO BIG TO GET LAID. I HAVEN'T GOTTEN ANY IN FIVE DAYS NOW AND I'M PENT UP.” I sat there stunned for a couple of reasons. One, Coach was such a testosterone filled stud that he was used to getting laid within every four days or so. And with his status as a local celebrity, not to mention being one of the sexiest, most handsome, most masculine men on the planet it wasn't hard to believe that was true. The most stunning thing, though, he called me 'sexy'!! I finally found the words to speak as his giant eyes bored into my own. “Coach, you called me sexy? Are you...are you GAY?” Coach just chuckled at my question. “GAY, STRAIGHT, THEY'RE ALL JUST LABELS, JACKSON. AND A BIG, POWERFUL MAN LIKE ME JUST CONSTANTLY NEEDS TO FUCK OR ELSE I'LL GO CRAZY. DOESN'T MATTER, MEN OR WOMEN...” Coach was clearly now full on fondling himself under the water. Just a couple of moments later I couldn't believe my eyes. His hard dick began to rise out of the water! And it was HUGE! I mean, yeah it was huge because it was attached to a 50 ft tall man, but even if he were normal height his cock looked like it would be almost a foot long! I gasped when I saw it. “SORRY JACKSON I'M JUST SO AROUSED I CAN'T HELP IT. AND BEING THIS HUGE AND POWERFUL HAS ONLY BEEN MAKING ME HORNIER. I'VE GOT TO TAKE CARE OF THIS.” I watched in awe as his dick continued to inflate, bigger and bigger as he stroked himself. And it wasn't just long, it was FAT. I couldn't believe my eyes. “Holy shit, Coach. You are hung like a pornstar!” Coach grinned cockily at me, soaking in not only the pool but my praise. “THANKS LITTLE GUY. I'VE ALWAYS BEEN BLESSED IN THE SHORTS, YOU COULD SAY. IT'S A BLESSING AND A CURSE. I'VE SCARED AWAYS SEVERAL MEN AND WOMEN WHEN THEY SEE THIS MONSTER. BUT, EVEN IN THOSE SITUATIONS IT MADE ME SO HORNY TO KNOW THAT I WAS SO HUNG IT WAS SCARY, HAHA!” Coach began tweaking his nipples with one hand while stroking the fleshy tubular beast with his other. By now I too was rock hard, something that didn't go unnoticed by Coach. Coach smirked at me and asked, “WELL WELL WELL, JACKSON. DO I HAVE A LITTLE GAY BRUTE ON MY TEAM, HE HE,” he teased. “What!?!? No! I'm straight!” Truthfully I was straight. Or at least I thought I was. But there was something about watching this ultimate man in front of me play with his gargantuan muscles and dick. I don't think anybody on earth would not be aroused by what I was seeing. Mother Teresa would've been fingering herself at the sight. Coach snickered watching me panic. “I'M JUST MESSING WITH 'YA, BUDDY. AGAIN, GAY, STRAIGHT, IT DOESN'T MATTER TO ME. WE'RE RED-BLOODED FOOTBALL BRUTES, WE JUST WANT TO PLAY FOOTBALL, LIFT WEIGHTS, EAT AND FUCK! OOOOOOOHHH.” Coach was moaning more now as he stroked himself. He was now at full mast and it was astounding. “Jeezus, Coach! You are so...so...HUNG! How big are you?!” I couldn't help but ask. At full erection, his dick now looked to be longer and I was tall! “HE HE, YOU A LITTLE SIZE QUEEN OR SOMETHING?” I blushed red with embarrassment. “I'M JUST JOKING. EVERYBODY WHO SEES THIS WANTS TO KNOW HOW BIG IT AS. AND WHO CAN BLAME THEM! WELL, BUDDY, WHEN I WAS STILL A TINY 6 FT 6 MAN I WAS 11.5 INCHES LONG. DOING SOME QUICK MATH, AT MY NEW HEIGHT I'M...WELL-” I beat him to the punch my own calculation. “That's over SEVEN AND QUARTER FEET LONG!” I shouted. “Like, around seven feet, four inches! Holy crap!!” “OH YEAH, JACKSON. I LIKE HEARING THAT. KNOWING MY MEGA-DICK IS NOW TALLER THAN ALL BUT JUST A TINY FRACTION OF THE MEN ON EARTH. IT MAKES ME FEEL SO, SO BIG AND STRONG.” Coach was stroking faster now and he began writhing in the water, making small waves crash up against the sides of the pool. I was now full on stroking myself too on the side of the pool. “OH YEAH LITTE BRUTE. JOIN ME. IT'S BEEN A WHILE SINCE I'VE HAD A MUTUAL JACK-OFF SESSION WITH A BUDDY!” I was stroking my own respectable 7-incher and really getting into it with Coach. I imagined him plowing some big-titted bimbo. And then I also pictured him fucking a big studly lineman. Thinking about how both the bimbo and the lineman would be crying out from being invaded by a 11.5 inch monster dick. Only now that monster dick was over 7 feet long! Coach was obviously nearing the point of no-return. “OH SHIT, JACKSON, YOU'VE GOTTA HELP ME OUT!” I wondered what he meant by that. He suddenly reach over the side of the pool and wrapped one his giant mitts around my waist, being careful not to squeeze me too hard while in his sexual frenzy. He picked me up and plopped me down on his pubic region, right at the base of his cock! His crotch was about 1 ft under the water and my feet splashed down onto his soft skin. Facing the colossal manhood in front of me, I noticed my eyes were just below the corona of his dickhead! “PLEASE HELP ME OUT JACKSON. SEEING YOUR SEXY JOCK BODY LOOK SO TINY NEXT TO MY DICK IS DRIVING ME NUTS. HELP YOUR OLD COACH OUT, STUD!” I couldn't resist him. I reached forward and wrapped my arms around the seven foot long tumescence in front of me. It was about one and half times as thick as a telephone pole. I rubbed my chest up and down the enormous log. Tracing the rolling pin-size veins that traversed up and down the shaft. “OH YEAH, JACKSON. THAT FEELS SO GOOD. USE ALL YOUR MUSCLES TO HUG AND SQUEEZE MY HUGE COACH COCK.” With Coach's encouragement I went all out. Bear hugging it as hard as I could, rubbing my entire torso up and down the huge fleshy pipe. At one point I turned around and rubbed my back and ass up and down his dick, while we stared into each others' eyes. He glazed eyes watching me lustily from over the top of this mountainous chest muscles. He smirked down at me. “YOU MIGHT WANT TO BE CAREFUL PRESSING YOUR ASS AGAINST MY DICK. I MIGHT TRY TO SHOVE IT IN YOU, LITTLE MAN.” I blanched in fear, which only made Coach chuckle. “JUST KIDDING, STUD. THOUGH I REALLY WISH I COULD RIGHT NOW. OOOOOHH. THAT FEELS SO GOOD. I'M GETTING SO CLOSE.” At this point I turned back around, re-hugged his cock and ground my own throbbing erection into his flesh. “OH YEAH, JACKSON, THOSE SQUATS ARE REALLY WORKING FOR YOU. WATCHING YOUR ASS FLEX AGAINST MY COCK IS SO HOT. AHHHH!!! ALMOST TIME, LITTLE BRUTE!” When I heard this I really poured on my stimulation. I even wrapped my arms and my right leg around the rock hard shaft. Then, as I held on as hard as I could I lifted my other leg and wrapped it around his giant cock too! My entire weight was being held up by his dick! “OH DAMN, JACKSON! MY DICK IS SO POWERFUL IT CAN HOLD UP AND ENTIRE JOCK STUD!” He reached forward and begin twisting his dickhead, his massive ripped forearms hovering above me. He then began bucking his hips, making me me rise and fall like I was a horse on a carousel. I ground my rock hard cock as hard as I could into his colossal cock and erupted with a stifled yell of my own! Not five seconds later I felt his massive dick swell, pushing my arms and legs out even further. He moaned, low and deep, trying his best to keep from drawing attention to the supposed deserted pool area. I looked up and saw a geyser of white cream shoot up from his dick as he orgasmed with the force of bundle of dynamite. The white jizz must've shot up 50 ft into the air before it began to rain down on us. A couple of huge globs fell on my shoulders, coating one half of my torso with his essence. “OOOOOOO YEAHHHHH! SO FUCKIN' POWERFUL...” Coached moaned in pleasure behind me. Seven or eight more spurts followed, each just as powerful as the first one. Coach was a complete stud. The perfect specimen of manhood. Finally, after what seemed like a full minute, Coach's eruption died down and he relaxed and sighed with a chuckle. “WOW JACKSON, THAT WAS ONE OF THE BEST JERK OFF SESSIONS I'VE EVER HAD! BEING THIS HUGE IS AWESOME. THANKS FOR HELPING ME OUT LITTLE MAN. IT LOOKS LIKE YOU ENJOYED IT AS WELL, HEH HEH.” I nodded up to Coach leaped of his pubic region and into the deep water to rinse the white slime of me. I resurfaced and swam to the side. Coach sloshed up huge waves of pool water onto his ripped, hairy torso to wash his cum off himself as well. Once he was satisfied he stood up out of the water and onto the concrete. I watched as the water level in the pool feel by 2-3 feet as he stepped out. I wondered what the lifeguards would think tomorrow when they saw the low level of the pool. There were also clumps of his white jizz floating around which I pointed out. “HM, I SUPPOSE WE SHOULD DO SOMETHING ABOUT THAT,” Coach said. He looked around and saw some 5-gallon buckets of chlorine outside of the fence. He reached over and pinched a couple the buckets and set them near. “JACKSON, WOULD YOU MIND WALKING AROUND THE POOL AND THROWING IN SOME EXTRA SCOOPS OF CHLORINE? THAT WILL HELP DISSOLVE THE EVIDENCE.” “Sure thing Coach.” I complete my task as Coach dried himself off with one of the sheets and then wrapped the other to cover himself up. My gym shorts had dried enough that I was able to wear them as we made our way back to the field house. With all of Coach's moaning and just pure size I was surprised that no one had heard or spotted us. Coach thanked me for helping him out with a sexy smile. I departed from the field house and made my way back home, excited for the what the next day might bring. ************************************************************************

Previously https://muscle-growth.org/topic/12573-the-giant-football-coach-chapter-1-2/ https://muscle-growth.org/topic/12587-the-giant-football-coach-chapter-3/ CHAPTER 4: Double As the rest of the team headed inside the training complex, I made my way over the other side of the field to pick up coach's shirt. As I picked it up, I noticed that it didn't seem any bigger, unlike Coach. I grabbed the sweaty garment, Coach's manly sweat stench washing over me, and headed back over to Coach standing near the goal post. “Here's your shirt, Coach Wood. But I don't think it will fit you any more...” Coach crouched way down and took the shirt from my hands. He picked it up and held it out in front of him. I was right. While I would've been swimming in his shirt, to him it looked like a toddler's t-shirt. “WELL DAMN, THIS LITTLE THING WOULDN'T EVEN FIT ONE OF MY LEGS!” Coach boasted. “THE REST OF MY CLOTHES GREW, THOUGH. GUESS I'LL JUST HAVE TO GO SHIRTLESS UNTIL I CAN GET A NEW SHIRT MADE!” I shouted up at him, “I don't think anybody would have a problem with that, big guy. And if they do, what are they gonna do?!” “HAHA. DAMN RIGHT. THERE'S NO MAN ON EARTH WHO CAN MATCH UP TO THIS!” Coach crunched down into a most muscular pose right over the top of me, filling my vision with nothing buy hairy, ripped musculature. I was amazed and showered him with praise. “Damn Coach, imagine if you competed in a bodybuilding show now at your new size! That would ROCK!” Coach relaxed his pose, chuckled, and reached down and patted the top of my head. My skull fitting easily in just the palm of his hand. “THAT'S WHY I LIKE YOU, JACKSON. ALWAYS WORKING YOUR ASS OFF AND ALWAYS MAKING ME FEEL GOOD. ALRIGHT LITTLE GUY, HEAD INSIDE AND GET TO LIFTING WITH YOUR BUDDIES, I'LL BE IN A FEW.” I made my way into the locker room, cooled off and changed into my lifting clothes. After refueling in the team's cafeteria, 45 minutes later it was time for the defensive backs' lifting session. We headed into the weight room and were greeted again by the sight of our towering, muscular colossus of a coach, our eyes about level with his knees. I took notice that it was good thing the weight room was a cavernous, warehouse type room. It was thankfully large enough that our captain could still stand inside. Even then, Coach's head looked to be less than 10 ft from the ceiling. I briefly wondered how he even got inside until I remembered the garage door at the other end of the building. Today we would be doing Olympic lifts. Hang cleans, clean and jerks and snatches to really work on our explosive power, which is ideal for football. As we took turns doing our lifts, Coach would walk along the line behind us. It was crazy to look in the mirror in front of us and only be able to see his massive crotch hovering about our heads. The mirror was far too short to expose anything above his waist. And nothing was more motivating the hearing his voice booming down encouragement. “NICE JOB JACKSON. REMEMBER TO USE YOUR LEGS. REALLY USE YOUR LOWER BODY TO DRIVE THAT WEIGHT ABOVE YOUR HEAT. TURNAROUND AND I'LL DEMONSTRATE.” I turned around to looked up and watched as Coach brought his arms up to his shoulders like he was pretending to hold a barbell on top of his chest. “MAKE SURE YOU KEEP YOUR BACK STRAIGHT AND STICK OUR ASS OUT AS YOU CROUCH DOWN...” Coach began to squat down, his huge muscle ass filling the khaki shorts to the brink, his quads and hamstrings exploding in relief, his huge chest puffed out from his exaggerated arched back. “WHEN YOU GET DOWN SO YOUR LEGS ARE PARALLEL TO THE FLOOR, EXPLODE UP WITH YOUR LEGS AND THEN PUSH YOUR ARMS UP TO GET THAT WEIGHT ABOVE YOUR HEAD.” Coach quickly stood up straight, his head rocketing upward far beyond comprehension. As he extending his magnificent arms his fists accidentally PUNCHED the ceiling! One of his hands collided with a light fixture sending small shards of glass raining down. I instinctively ran under the nearest thing I could, Coach Wood himself. “WHOOPS!” Coach exclaimed surprised. After the glass bounced harmlessly off his chest and fell to ground I heard a booming chuckle. “DAMN, I FORGET HOW SMALL THESE BUILDINGS ARE. HOW SMALL AND FRAGILE THEY ARE TO A BIG, STONG MAN LIKE MYSELF, HAHA! WHERE'D YOU GO JACKSON??” “Down here, Coach!” Coach leaned over and saw me huddled underneath him. He grinned when he saw me. “HEY LITTLE GUY. SORRY ABOUT THAT. BUT IT LOOKS LIKE YOU QUICKLY FOUND THE SAFEST PLACE. UNDERNEATH MY MASSIVE PECS!” Coach playfully bounced his colossal pecs as I stared straight upward. “YOU'VE ALWAYS BEEN ONE OF MY SMARTER PLAYERS, LITTLE GUY. THIS IS JUST ANOTHER EXAMPLE!” “Thanks, Coach! You'll just have to be careful in this world that was made of us little guys!” “I KNOW, I KNOW. BUT DAMN I TELL YA, IT EXCITES ME TO KNOW THAT I'M OUTGROWING YOU GUYS AND THESE LITTLE BUILDINGS. I'M LOVING THE POWER I'M FEELING.” I looked at him nervously and he quickly saw the look of trepidation on my face. “BUT DON'T WORRY, JACKSON. I WOULD NEVER DO ANYTHING TO MY PLAYERS. YOU ARE ALL LIKE MY SONS. I JUST WANT TO MOTIVATE YOU TO BE THE BEST YOU CAN BE!” I smiled warmly up at him and he gave returned a handsome smile, putting me a ease. “GREAT WORKOUT MEN, SHOWER UP! WE WILL BE HAVING A TEAM MEETING IN THE FIELDHOUSE TONIGHT AT 7:00PM. I'LL SEE YOU ALL THERE.” And with that, Coach stomped over the garage door, opened it and ducked down through it and into the hot summer air. ---------- A few hours later my roommate and I left our dorm and headed to the fieldhouse. The fieldhouse was a huge cavernous building, about the size of 1.5 football fields. It allowed us to practice inside during inclement weather and during the cold winter as well. We made our way inside and saw shirtless Coach towering over the growing mass of players at the other end. Jamal, of course, pointed out the obvious. “Coach, are you just gonna hang out shirtless all the time showing off your huge muscles or what? Put a shirt on man!” Coach chuckled down at Jamal. “WELL, JAMAL, UNFORTUNATELY I DON'T HAVE A SHIRT THAT FITS. I SPOKE TO DR. MARTIN, THE PHYSICS PROFESSOR. HE SAYS THAT SINCE MY BODY IS THE MAIN SOURCE OF THE GROWTH, ONLY THE CLOTHES THAT I AM WEARING WHEN I GROW WILL GROW WITH ME. SINCE I HAD MY SHIRT OFF WHEN DOING PUSHUPS IT DIDN'T GROW WITH ME.” We all nodded as he explained. Like our leader and Dr. Martin, we were still learning all the ins-and-outs of what was really going on with our growing leader. Coach smirked down at Jamal and stepped right up to him, Jamal slightly backed up in intimidation. He knew Coach wouldn't do anything, but when a 25 ft tall bodybuilder moves toward you you can't help but shirk a bit in fear. “BESIDES, JAMAL, WHY WOULD I WANT TO COVER UP THIS MUSCLEBEEF! BOOM!” Coach quicly turned sideways and executed a graceful side chest pose. This hamstrings and arms tightened and his chest shelf bulged up like a filling balloon. Jamal shouted back up in response, “Damn, Coach, looking JACKED! I guess you're right. If I looked like that I would NEVER wear a shirt either!” The crowd of players laughed in response. We all completely agreed. “WELL LITTLE GUY, AS YOUR COACH ITS MY GOAL TO GET YOU UP TO MY LEVEL...WELL MAYBE NOT MY NEW LEVEL, BUT CLOSER ANYWAY, HEHE! SO, ANYWAYS BOYS, THE REASON I CALLED YOU HERE IS THIS IS WHERE WE WILL CONDUCT OUR TEAM MEETINGS FROM NOW ON. THIS SPACE WILL ALSO SERVE AS MY OFFICE AND LIVING SPACE. AS YOU CAN SURMISE, I'VE BECOME SO DAMN HUGE THAT I'VE OUTGROWN OUR TINY LITTLE AUDITORIUM AND I'VE DONE THE SAME TO MY HOUSE. THE DEAN IS WORKING TO BRING ME IN SOME BASIC AMMENITIES. AND I WILL BE ABLE TO HIDE A BIT IN HERE TOO. AS YOU CAN IMAGINE, THE PRESS IS GOING WILD AT THE THOUGHT OF A GIANT FOOTBALL COACH. ” We looked over to the tall, open garage door and saw men bringing in several mattresses. It looked they would be linked together to serve as a his makeshift bed. We watched them complete the bed as coach went over this weeks routine in preparation for our first game. They also brought in a huge, hastily built wooden bench, obviously meant to give coach something to sit on. They brought in some more crates for our leader to do whatever with and soon left and closed the garage door. After more discussion Coach began to bring the meeting to a close. “SO, IF YOU NEED ANYTHING I WILL BE IN HERE. THE DEAN HAS INSTALLAED A BUZZER ON THE DOOR THAT WILL ALERT ME WHEN YOU WANT TO COME IN. THAT'S ALL I HAVE BOYS, NOW IF YOU WILL EXCUSE ME, I NEED TO FIGURE OUT HOW I'M GOING TO GET SOME FRESH CLOTHES. WE'LL SEE YOU TOMORROW FOR PRACTICE, MEN!” We began filling out the side door as Coach kicked off his shoes and socks. Being at the back of the group and a freshmen, I let the upper classmen exit first. Before I stepped out I turned to see coach facing away from us and sliding down his khaki shorts! He was wearing a dark grey jockstrap underneath. His giant, lightly haired ass muscles were exposed, each framed by the straps of the jock. He turned and saw me, the last player left in the room, staring,. He gave me a grin and spoke, “HEY JACKSON, BEFORE YOU LEAVE COME HERE PLEASE.” Coach turned to face me as he spoke, revealing a fabric covered, bulge that was obscenely large, even for a man of his size. He had his hand on his hips as I walked toward him, the bulge looming high and higher and bigger and bigger as I approached. Clad in just his jockstrap, standing in front of me was the most perfect, most masculine man in the history. Clearly the rumors about him being mega-hung were true. Finally, I stopped about 5 ft in front of him. Any closer and his face would've been obscured by his bulge and/or pecs. “Yeah, Coach?” “JACKSON, IF YOU WOULDN'T MIND, WOULD YOU TAKE MY CLOTHES TO ASSISTANT COACH HARVEY? HE IS GOING TO GIVE THEM TO THE MAINTENANCE DEPARTMENT FOR WASHING. THESE ARE THE ONLY CLOTHES I'VE BEEN WEARING FOR THE PAST COUPLE OF DAYS AND THEY ARE STARTING TO STINK. PLUS I CAN'T FIT IN THE ATHLETIC OFFICES ANYMORE.” “Uh...um...sure, Coach! But, what are you going to wear?” “THE SERVICE GUYS BROUGHT ME A COUPLE OF SHEETS TO WRAP AROUND MY WAIST. HEHE, IT'S JUST LIKE THOSE TOGA PARTIES WE USED TO HAVE IN COLLEGE!” I imagined what a buff, young, 21 year old Coach looked like at a college toga party. Even if he weren't as muscularly developed at that time, he no doubt would've put any other frat bros to shame with his body. Coach then shocked me by leaning forward, grabbing each side of his jockstrap and slid it down his legs. He kicked up his left leg, then his right to step out of it. Awestruck, I saw his soft, cut dick flop down nearly 2/3 of the way to his knees! And it wasn't just long, it was THICK. The reason his bulge was so pronounced is that he obviously had to curl up his soft cock within the tight fabric of the jockstrap pouch! Plus, his ball were also enormous! Now, at his size they looked bigger than basketballs! Coach then slowly stood up, smirked and tossed the jockstrap to me. The huge, towel sized garment flung toward me and I instinctively reach out and caught it. It was still damp from his sweat and I was dampened by his masculine crotch essence. I was still staring, awestruck at my giant, naked, bodybuilder football coach. He notice my gaze and broke the silence, chuckling, “YEAH, JACKSON. I KNOW. EVEN I AM SURPRISED AT HOW BIG MY JUNK IS. IT ACTUALLY KEPT GROWING UNTIL I WAS 25 YEARS OLD, BELIEVE IT OR NOT.” Mercifully, Coach then turned and grabbed a bedsheet off the ground and wrapped it around his waist like a towel, shielding me from the incredibly emasculating site of his huge cock and bull balls. “THERE WE GO, NOW I'M AT LEAST SOMEWHAT DECENT. DON'T WANT TO CAUSE A STIR IF SOMEONE WALKS IN, RIGHT?” Coach winked down at me. “Yea...yeah Coach!” I stammered as he chuckled. “Would you hand me your shorts and socks and I'll take them to Assistant Coach Harvey.” Coach picked up the rest of his soiled garments, stepped up to me and piled them in arms. “THANKS, JACKSON. LET'S HOPE I DON'T GROW AGAIN WHILE I'M LIKE THIS OTHERWISE I'LL REALLY HAVE NOTHING TO WEAR! He thanked me and I exited the fieldhouse and completed my task. I couldn't help but replay the incredible show of pure manhood that I had just seen. As a football player I was used to seeing lots of junk in the locker rooms and such, but I had never seen anything as impressive as Coach's equipment. The following morning I went to class and I couldn't help but notice all the news vans parked along the athletic complex. Obviously the word had leaked out. I wasn't surprised, it had to be darn hard to hide a 25 ft tall muscle man. A couple reporters noticed me with my official athletes' bag and came over to try to interview me. I decline and sped up my walk to escape them. I heard similar stories from my teammates throughout the morning. After morning classes we notice the campus police had been pressuring the news vans to leave to allow us our privacy and we were very much thankful. After I ate my lunch I made my way back to the stadium for practice. The locker room was abuzz as we all shared our stories of being harassed by some of the reporters. Several of us noted that they better be careful, Coach certainly would NOT be happy with them if he knew they weren't leaving us alone. We dressed and made our way to the field and few minutes later the assistant coaches joined us, followed by out titanic head coach. His clothes must've been washed because he came out in his signature sneakers, socks, short khaki shorts, whistle and ballcap, looking as buff and as powerful as ever. Even after seeing him yesterday the first look was still awe inspiring. “GOOD TO SEE YOU ALL BOYS! NOW, I'VE BEEN HEARING SOME OF THE MEDIA HAVE BEEN GETTING IN YOUR FACES. IF ANYBODY MESSES WITH YOU LET ME KNOW!” Coach's face a had slight sneer on it as he spoke and the effect was terrifying. I would not want to face the wrath of a giant muscle man. “ALRIGHT BOYS LINE UP FOR STRETCHES.” After his introduction practice resumed as normal. Well, as normal as it could be with a huge coach looking after everyone. At his new vantage point he was able to see all the units working no matter where he was standing on the field. And he let us know too. Even when we was standing over next to the defensive lineman, he noticed one of the running backs goofing off at the other end of the field. “PORTER! YOU BETTER GET YOUR ASS BACK TO WORK!” He boomed across the field. Jeremy Porter blanched in fear and instantly got back to his drills, giving 110% effort for the rest of the day. Once everyone realized there was no hiding from a 25 ft football Coach, the intensity of practice as a whole kicked up another notch. And we were already known for practicing hard thanks to Coach's methods. After the unit practices we gathered together to practice our team plays. At one point he became displeased with our center's stance. “YOU NEED TO WORK ON YOUR THREE POINT STANCE, YOUR FEET ARE FAR TO NARROW! I NEED YOU TO GET DOWN LIKE THIS!” Coach stomped over, bent his knees and leaned straight over the center himself. He let his hubcap sized hand fall on the ground. “LIKE THIS! SEE HOW MY HIPS ARE WIDE AND READY TO EXPLODE FORWARD!” I could see the lineman of the defensive side of the ball stare up at his rippling body in fear as they imagined what it would be like to have to go against someone like Coach. “THEN WHEN YOU HIKE THE BALL YOU EXPLODE FORWARD, BRING YOUR HANDS TOGETHER AND PUSH THE DEFENSIVE GUY AWAY...LIKE THIS!” Coach the lunged forward and GRABBED the nearest defensive practice player, Billy Morton! With the small (to him) man in his huge hands, he LIFTED him up and pushed him out at arms length, pretending that he was pushing a man that matched his own size. Billy yelped, terrified at so easily being manhandled and brought 15 ft up in the air as if he weight no more than a feather. Coach set Billy back down. “THANK YOU FOR HELPING ME DEMONSTRATE BILLY, TAKE A WATER BREAK.” Billy was shaking as he went to grab a drink, I wondered if he had maybe pissed himself from the events. Jamal, never the one to keep quiet, voiced his awe, “Damn, Coach you picked him up like he was an action figure!” Coach turned and grinned down at Jamal. “JAMAL, SON, LOOK AT ME...” Coach flexed his enormous biceps up by his shoulder, “...AND LOOK AT YOU LITTLE MEN. YOU PRACTICALLY ARE ACTION FIGURES TO ME. I PROBABLY GOT MORE MUSCLE IN ONE OF THESE BICEPS THAN YOUR ENTIRE BODIES! PICKING UP ANY ONE OF YOU IS NOTHING!” Coach was starting to sound arrogant, but I guess when you look like him, you can back up that arrogance. For the next 45 minutes we ran our team plays to the coach's satisfaction. Then it was time for our conditioning. More situps and pushups. This time, Coach elected to stand at the front and direct us unlike yesterday. A few minutes later we were left panting and heaving for the effort, our abs, arms and chests burning. Once we caught our breath Jamal once again spoke up. “Hey, Coach, what's the deal? You always do situp and pushups with us! What's the matter, are they getting too hard for you now that you've put on some weight?” “IS THAT A CHALLENGE JAMAL?” “Heck, yeah Coach! Let's see what you've got, big guy!” Coach chuckled and slowly got down on all fours. If there was one way to manipulate Coach, it was to challenge him. “TELL YOU WHAT JAMAL, LET'S SEE IF I CAN DO 500 LIKE I DID YESTERDAY. ONLY, I AM GOING TO NEED SOME MORE RESISTANCE. FOR A BIG MAN LIKE ME PUSHUPS AREN'T MUCH OF A CHALLENGE ANYMORE,” Coach looked around at us and grinned. “ALRIGHT, ALL YOU FRESHMEN, CLIMB UP ON MY BACK, NOW!” The 16 of us freshmen all looked at each other, frozen in place. “I'M SERIOUS BOYS, HOP UP, YOU'LL BE SAFE, TRUST ME!” With that, Coach let himself fall flat on the ground. Us freshmen made our way over and clamored up on top of his beefy back. His warm, thick skin felt like taught leather underneath our hands and feet. Because he was nearly perfect in every way, there was no hair on his back, just smooth, tanned, hard, lumpy muscle. After the last of us had climbed on, Coach instructed, “OK SPREAD OUT EVENLY UP THERE, UP AS CLOSE TO MY SHOULDERS AS YOU CAN. I'VE GOT A MASSIVE BACK SO THERE SHOULD BE PLENTY OF ROOM FOR YOU ALL. OK, NOW STAY OUT OF THE CENTER OF MY BACK, WHERE MY BACK MUSCLES WILL PINCH TOGETHER. I'D HATE TO ACCIDENTALLY SQUEEZE ONE OF MY PLAYERS.” Coach felt us maneuver around. I took the highest position up by his shoulders. Just in front of me was the drop off from his front delts that led to the ground. We all had to squeeze in just a bit but there was still just enough room as we covered the expanse of his upper back. “OK BOYS GET COMFY. HANG ON TO EACH OTHER, IT MAY BECOME AN INTENSE RIDE!” And with that Coach began. Up and down. Up and down. It felt like being an enormous seesaw. I hoped that none of my fellow freshmen suffered from seasickness. To steady ourselves we all linked arms. Coach's form, like every part of him, was flawless. His huge back bunched and bulged underneath our butts as he continued the movement. The upperclassmen were hooting and hollering the whole time, encouraging their hero to pour it on. “Yeah, Coach! See if you can make those tinies fly off your back, like a bucking bronco!” “Damn, look his form! Looks at those triceps and pecs swell, bro!” “Is it hard with all those men on your back?” Coach, with his perfect form had his head up the entire time, watching his players praise him. “NOT AT ALL LITTLE BUDDY. I CAN BARELY FEEL THEM BACK THERE. IN FACT I FEEL STRONGER AND MORE POWERFUL THAN EVER!” Coach smiled cockily and exclaimed as he passed 100 reps. On top of his back we all began to notice his skin warming up. Soon our butts began to dampen as well as sweat began to form on his back. At 200 reps we also began to notice something else. For some reason, all of us freshmen began to slowly drift away from each other. I wondered if we were just sliding around on his sweat but then I saw it. His back was stretching WIDER! And not just wider, longer. I heard more gasps from the players still on the field as they realized what as happening. Coach was growing. Again! He moaned deeply as the feeling set in. “OHHHH YEAH BOYS. I'M FEELING IT AGAIN! GETTING TALLER...AND BIGGER...AND STRONGER! YEAHHHH!” Once again the toes of Coach's feet were sliding along the grass. The groundskeepers were certainly not going to be his biggest fans as they would again have to repair the turf once he was done. Some of the freshmen began to panic and started to slide off his back. Since his back was now covered in sweat, many simply slid off his torso as if they were riding a slip-and-slide. I remained perched up near his shoulders as he continued. I looked to see his handsome face just a few feet away from he, his head growing and expanding keeping up with the rest of him. At one point he glanced to the side and looked right at me and he gave me a wry grin. “300 reps!” the quarterback shouted. “Fuck Coach, you are growing too big!” A couple of more players shouted in unison. “HAHAHA. NO SUCH THING AS TOO BIG, LITTLE MEN!” I turned around and noticed that I was the last player left perched up on him. I surmised that's why gave me a smile. Coach was now getting so big that I was able to swing my legs around and rest my feet on the top of his pec shelf! I turned to Coach's saucer sled sized ear and spoke, “Keep going Coach! Blow them and everyone out of the water. It's your destiny to be our GIANT!” “OH YEAH, JACKSON, THAT'S WHY I LIKE YOU SO MUCH, LITTLE BUDDY. STEADY YOURSELF, WE'RE KICKING THIS UP A NOTCH!” Coach then nearly doubled his pace. I steadied myself by reaching out a hand and putting it on his thick, taught neck. Up and down he went, his whistle bouncing off the ground at the bottom of every rep. “400, big guy!” Coach continued to swell, thicker, longer, taller, mightier. When coach was at full extension the drop off his shoulder was now nearly 20 ft and I was feeling some vertigo. Way down below the players were again awestruck and Coach's massive chest took up more and more of their vision as it pumped and expanded wider and wider. “STILL WASN'T DONE GROWING BOYS! DON'T KNOW IF I EVER WANT IT STOP NOW! HAHAHA! I LOVE THIS! At 500 reps Coach let himself fall to the ground. BOOOOOOM! The field rumbled as his massive tonnage made contact. The players instantly backed up from the small earthquake he generated. I slid off his sweaty deltoid, coating my back in his musky, salty wetness. Once I had backed away and joined the crowd of players, Coach tilted his head forward and smirked. He slowly put one hand on the ground and began to push himself up onto one knee. On just one knee he looked almost as tall as he had a few minutes ago. He was now far, far, bigger. The top of his kneecap was now nearly twice as high as we were. We only came up to about mid shin on him! If I were behind his leg I would been staring at the biggest, hardest calf muscles imaginable. He slowly extended his leg up to a standing position, the quadriceps muscle flexing and threatening to cover his kneecap with its mass. Up higher and higher he rose as our necks craned further and further back. From his happy smile I could tell he was getting more and more excited as we shrank further and further before him. Finally after what seemed like and eternity he had reached his full height. It looked like he had again doubled his height. I estimated him to be about 50 ft tall now! “MY LITTLE PLAYERS. YOU ARE ALL SO SMALL.” Nobody said anything. “HEHE...OR I GUESS IT'S JUST ME THAT HAS GOTTEN TO BIG!!” Coach stomped his foot down for emphasis and the ground shook. We instinctively cowered. “HAHA! SORRY DIDN'T MEAN TO SCARE YOU! I JUST WANTED TO SEE YOUR FACES. KNOW THIS, I WOULD NEVER DO ANYTHING TO ANY ONE OF YOU!” We shook our heads in acknowledgment and relief. Looking around, Coach spotted Jamal. “NOTHING TO SAY NOW JAMAL? WHAT DO YOU THINK?” Jamal nervously stepped forward. “Coach...you...you...you're HUGE!!! You are like a GOD among us tiny men. I'm one of the biggest linemen on the team and I feel like a mouse next to you.” While grinning down at Jamal coach bounced his pecs and flexed his right arm. “WELL, JAMAL, HONESTLY, YOU ALL LOOK LIKE LITTLE MICE TO ME! YOU BARELY REACH MY CALF MUSCLES! LOOK HOW BIG MY PECS ARE COMPARED TO YOU GUYS! YOU COULD PROBABLY LIVE IN MY BICEPS ITS SO HUGE! LOOK AT THIS MASSIVE ARM!” Coach bragged as he flexed and unflexed his arm. “MY LEGS MUST LOOK LIKE SEQUOIAS TO YOU GUYS! BEING THIS BIG IS AWESOME!!!” Once Coach had finished his self appraisal at his new size he dropped his hands on his hips and proudly stood tall above us. “ALRIGHT BOYS, THAT WAS ANOTHER GOOD PRACTICE. HEAD INSIDE, ANOTHER LIFTING SESSION AWAITS!” **********************************************

So my roommate is this 6 foot muscle jock with a GIANT porn star sized cock, and he brings the HOTTEST chicks back to our dorm room for all night fuck sessions. Doesn’t even care that I’m in the room! Fuck it… I just whip it out and masturbate ‘till my dick feels like its gonna fall off. Live porn performed right in my own room! F’ing awesome! Last night he brought back three cheerleader sluts that had tits straight out of Maxim, and they were all sucking his dick and licking his balls and ass. Unbelievable! After a while, one of the chicks noticed me wackin’ away over on my bed. She got up, pulled me over to them and started stripping off my clothes! Then her and another chick started workin on me while the third was riding his monster and screaming bloody murder. UNBELIEVABLE! My roommate, who usually doesn’t give me the time of day, looks over at me, smiles and nods. Well one of the girls had the bright idea that it would be really hot to watch two guys fucking… and it wasn’t long before they were in full campaign mode. “No fucking way!” he said, but I was secretly all for it. We all argued for a while until they finally convinced him to fuck me up the ass. (They were threatening to leave and he was pretty drunk.) I got down on my knees and started licking the tip of his dick. “Hey, fucker!” he shouted and shoved me to the ground. I stuck my ass up in the air, he put his cock on my hole, and then unceremoniously shoved in the whole thing all at once. I don’t think I caught my first breath for a full minute. That muscle stud pounded me into oblivion for like an hour with the longest, fattest cock I’d ever taken in my life. My jumbo-dildo I use when I’m feeling extra crazy isn’t even close to being that big! My asshole was on fire! “How does that feel ya little bitch?!” as he slammed all the way in and and all the way out. “You girls think this is hot?” (He was clearly having fun.) I would catch a glimpse as he spun me around onto my back, sweat rolling down his abs, his pecs pumped with blood. The chicks were all giggling, playing with themselves, cheering us on. I stayed rock hard the whole time despite the pain, and my cock was tight up against my belly. I couldn’t stand it anymore staring at his hot face, buzz cut, cute smile as he fucked me hard. I blew all over my face, no hands. Cum dripping from my nose, dripping from my chin, in my eye. The chicks went wild! I let out a huge sigh as he just kept pounding, and then before anyone knew it he pulled out and started spraying all over them too. The cum came out in big globs shooting half way across the room landing all over their tits, hair, faces. It just kept coming! They were all screaming and ducking as he kept soaking them with cum. CRAZY! He just kept laughing and smiling as his foot long monster cock stuck out, still rock hard. “That was nice” he proclaimed. “You got a nice tight ass little buddy.” “Yea, not anymore” I said. “Well whatever. That felt amazing! Who’s idea was that again?” One of the girls confessed, and he started eating her out with vigor. My asshole throbbed, but my nuts were empty, and at least I had a story to tell. “Hey fag! Why don’t ya thanks the ladies for their brilliance?!” he shouted. And so I started eating puss too. As I looked over at my studly roommate his cock was still huge, hard, crisscrossed with veins. He never went soft after blowing all that cum. So for the next hour or so he proceeded to fuck the three babes with his monster tool making them cum over and over and over, rotating between the three like a fucking stud as they screamed in pleasure. Until finally the dorm resident came knockin. Guess we were making too much noise… after all, it was going on 4 AM. The pounding on the door persisted, “Hey! Enough! Time for everyone in there to go home!” Clearly he wasn’t going away. I swear to you, my roommate pulled out, cock dripping, and opened the door butt naked “What the fuck do you want?!” It was a sight to behold, the skinny dorky residence adviser standing in the doorway trying to act tough. My roommate just standing there muscles ripped and pumped up from all the exercise, sweaty, smelling like must and pussy, thick erect cock pointing out at the resident. It was dark in our dorm room, and from my perspective the hall lighting made his muscles pop like he was on a bodybuilding stage or something, sweat glistening, cocky smirk on his face. The resident sheepishly persisted, “Everyone’s gotta go! Out!” as he stared around taking in the sights. My roommate stepped a little closer, towering over the dweeb, “If you don’t buzz off, I’m gonna shove this cock so far”… two of the girls intervened at this point stepping between them, their big round tits sitting up high and perky. The resident did looked shocked, no doubt the hottest babes he ever saw IRL. They managed to slam the door in his face and diffused the situation. “Come on girls”, the other chick said slipping on her shorts and tee (no bra, duh). “Let’s bounce. This is about to blow up.” They all had on the requisite short-shorts and crop tees that left the bottom half of their tits practically hanging out. “Awwwww! Come on!” my roommate exclaimed. “Let’s keep this party goin!” “Sorry Joe, we’re outie.” <giggles> He quickly slid on his skimpy briefs like some sort of underwear model with elephantiasis of the groin, and went running out the door chasing after them, his semi-hard cock barely contained. “Ladies! Ladies! We’ll keep it down… come on and stay!” “Sorry Joe, bye!” And the girls were gone. My roommate comes sauntering back to our room, pushing past the dorm resident who’s still going on like a whiny little bitch. “God damn! Those chicks were hot! I could have fucked them till the sun came up!” “Yea,” I said, taking in the sight of this smokin hot muscle stud. His fat cock and huge bull balls combined together to make an obscene bulging package in his sweat soaked Calvins. It’s always nice to see a straight guy rockin’ some hot micro briefs rather than the usual gay boys. That muscle butt was stretching the tight fabric in ALL the right ways… “I’ll tell you what I’d like to do, pound that little resident bitch up the ass for a while… make him hurt!” “Yea,” I said again. My insides feeling empty. I swear to you my asshole still felt halfway open after being stretched out by that monster. “God! I’m still horny!” Laying half on my bed, I tipped my ass up a little towards him. “You can still stick it in here if you want…” I suggested. “Fuck off!” he shouted, “fag.” “OK, hey, just offering. You said I was nice and tight.” I could see him thinking. I could also see him getting hard again, straining his briefs with his cock becoming erect. Before I knew it he was over to me, the waistband of his briefs slung under his enormous balls, cock now fully hard. “Hold on,” I said as I went for my lube. “Use lots of this.” Joe pounded my hole for a while longer. Felt like an eternity. I directed my screams into my pillow to try and keep things down. God damn it hurt so good. Then, he pulled out, flipped me around and shot load after load all over my face. How much cum did this guy have? It was dripping everywhere. And before I knew it I was on my back again with his rock hard dick back up my ass! I guess that was his MO… cum and keep going. Wasn’t too long before I could feel him convulsing deep inside me, emptying what was left in his balls. “That’s like tighter than the tightest pussy I’ve ever torn up! Geez” He sighed collapsing on his bed. Fat-ass cock resting up on his abs. It was softening but still swole as fuck. “No girl’s ever let me in the back door before. Thanks little buddy.” “No prob,” I said. “No prob.” We passed out together as I contemplated having to buy a bigger dildo…

Hello, readers. By now you’ve heard of “King Ricky,” the giant, muscled Adonis who just a week ago was introduced to the world when he suddenly grew out of a 2 story house and continued growing until he was about 70 feet tall, then set up shop in a town in the Midwest, destroying the public library and turning the wreckage into a giant throne, crowned himself the King (not of anything – just, The King) and enslaved the population of the town (although the majority succumbed willingly and happily). That giant is me – and this is the story of how I came to be a giant worshipped as a god, and my plans for the future. I’ll be honest – I was a big, fucking guy before this happened. 6’3”, 275 lbs, 52” chest, 21” biceps, 34” waist (although my ass is so muscular and my cock so big – 6” soft, 10” hard) that I had to wear 36”’s or theyd explode off me. And I was a genius. I was so smart I skipped several grades as a youngster, graduating elementary at 12; high school at 16; got my 1st degree at 19, my second degree at 20. I was also a late bloomer. I didn’t really hit puberty until the end of my senior year of h.s. I was the class nerd….a gay class nerd, with a raging attraction…no, it was more than that…it was a deep desire, for muscle. I was attractd to the big jocks; obsessed with bulky, hulking, muscular actors and athletes. But I fully embraced my status as a nerd, and never really thought of wanting to be like that myself….muscular jocks and science nerds are pretty mutually exclusive. I was bullied…and probably would have been bullied more except for the fact I always had a pretty big dick, I was full grown by junior year of high school in that area. Even among “straight” males, a big dick earns you respect, which is weird, but whatever. When I hit puberty, I was surprised when I discovered how easily I put on size and muscle – and realized genetically I must be more similar to my grandma’s brothers, who are all linebacker/muscle hugeness. The first day back senior year, one of the coaches came up to me and remarked “holy shit Ricky, you blew up over summer!” and squeezed my bicep. At the time I was only 5’8” still and had probably a 14” bicep but a switch flicked and that brush of muscle-attention became a raging addiction. I began working out like a fiend, and by the time I was 20, I was 6’3” and 200 lbs. I was a walking contradiction – I was a pretty big hulking brute, but I was a triple major in applied physics, biology, and latin, and pre-med to boot…. So I kind of lived in two worlds: the world of the science nerds and the world of the jocks. I was a nerd at heart, and kind of introverted and even shy. It was an odd paradox. I craved the attention people would give my physique and size, but it also embarrassed me. And so I kind of had a Dr.Jekyll and Mr. Hyde thing going. I joined all these macro-muscle fetish web sites and posted pictures and vids of myself and even cammed, eating up the attention the legions of fans/worshippers would give me, but by day I was a cardigan and khaki wearing nerd….even if my muscles continuously stretched my clothes out more and more the bigger I grew. I would get jabs from my peers about being a musclehead/meathead, a jock in nerd's clothes, but I had the brains to prove my mettle. At 28 I got my doctorate and headed up a lab affiliated with a university. Word had spread of a genius freshman, an 18 year old named Qualyn. Despite the fact I had 10 years on him, I was immediately struck by how beautiful a boy he was. I like nerdy looking guys; thin but toned – and he was perfect, about 5’7”, Clark kent glasses, black hair, a handsome, boyish face, about 130 lbs…I was over twice his size and a full 8 inches taller than he was. I dared not expose my attraction for him; plus I believed him to be straight anyways. Whenever he was around me, I could tell he was extremely nervous and it made me chuckle. He stammered when he'd speak to me, even sweat sometimes… part of me was extremely turned on by his obvious reaction of deference and intimidation. I started wearing tight fitting polo shirts when I knew he was going to be interning that showed off my chest and arms and I would do things like put my hands on his shoulders or stand in doorways making him squeeze around me. The way his face would turn beet red and he would start stammering out an apology if he felt he was in my way or had inconvenienced me somehow was so fucking erotic. Im sure a few times he had to have felt the 10 inch bulge straining to free itself from my khakis as he squeezed around me on occasion. One day, Qualyn asked to make an appointment to see me. I was shocked, and I have to admit, for as inappropriate as I feel saying it, I was a bit giddy. I had a major crush on the boy but would never admit it or say it out loud. He came to my office hours and my face lit up like a Christmas tree when he entered. “Hi Qualyn, come on in. Have a seat.” “Thank you Dr. Mc…” I cut him off. “Qualyn, please, call me Rick. You don’t have to be so formal. “Okay Dr. Rick.” I smirked at him. “Ww…w…um….we..well…. well.. th..thank you fa…for having me” he stammered, beads of sweat forming on his brow. I couldn’t help but stare him up and down, the way his clothes fell upon his slight but sinewy frame….plus those two ripe peaches for ass cheeks forming a noticeable bubble in his trousers. “Of course Qualyn, what can I do for you?” I smiled to myself and raised my arms, clad in short sleeves and an XL oxford button down that was about to rip off me… I had done 2 hours at the gym earlier in the day and had quite a pump going still. I flexed my biceps behind my head and observed his reaction. A crooked smile spread across my lips as I saw a lump form in his throat as his eyes widened slightly staring at my arms. “Wow you’re fucking big” he blurted out. I burst out in a laugh. “Haha well…thank you…I think? Is that why you came to see me?” He was bright red realizing he had just said that out loud. “I… I’m so sorry sir, I didn’t mean to disrespect you… I… I just… I was wondering if I could hang out with you at the gym some time.” His puppy dog eyes tugged at my heart strings as I met his glance. “Well..” I said, still flattered, “I usually encourage the interns and most of the staff not to socialize outside of lab hours out of respect for everybody’s work being treated with a fair shake and judged solely on their merits and not brownie points…” “But, I’m not the one giving you your grade, and in fact have very little latitude over your GPA or credit hours anyways, so yeah I can make an exception for you. You trying to bulk up?” “Oh….oh thank you sir” he stammered. “Um… well yes and no. I just don’t like being the wimpy science nerd. I’ve been following your career for a long time and when I first saw what you looked like from google I thought it was cool you were…forgive me for bringing this up…but buff as hell and a major deal in the science community.” “well I don’t know about ‘buff as hell,’ or ‘a major deal.’ I laughed. “I know many guys who put me to shame in my gym. I just lift weights because I used to be a wimpy kid and I wanted to turn the tables on the bully and defend the other wimpy guys who couldn’t protect themselves.” I lied, leaving out the part that I was seriously attracted to muscle and I was obsessed with being muscular and that I got off to all things muscle worship. “Si…sir…. I mean…fuck! You’re the size of a bull. Everyone on campus talks about the bodybuilder who runs the school’s lab.” I laughed again, feigning modesty. Secretly I was eating this up. My boner was about to tear through my pants. I was precumming shot glasses worth. The object of my affection was sitting here pouring praise on my body. I felt like a vampire going in for the kill. “Well, I can sure give you some pointers. To keep It kosher what do you say we exercise at the school gym? That way we aren’t hanging out outside school grounds.” “Sure thing Dr. Rick, whatever you say! Thank you! Should I meet you there at 7?” “That works great,” I replied. “Have a great day Qualyn, and remember, you can talk to me about anything. Thanks again.” I watched his cute bubble butt bounce its way out as he left. I looked at the clock, and realized I would have just enough time to get my oil changed and make it back to campus to meet him that night. However, when I got to the auto shop, they revealed to me I had a leak in my engine and should leave it overnight for repairs. I texted Qualyn, sure he would be disappointed….but got an almost instant phone call back offering to pick me up from there. I thought about it, and decided to take him up on it. About ten minutes later, his car pulled up. “Hey I wanted to say I appreciate you picking me up. I can give you some gas money for it.” “N..n…no that’s alright! I’m just happy you still wanted to go with me. I really appreciate it.” We went to the gym and I showed him the ropes on working out, spotting him on all the different exercises, giving him a good beginner’s routine. When we finished, he asked if he could give me a lift back to my place which was just off-campus. I reached for my house keys and realized I had fucking left them at the auto shop, with my car keys. I had no way back into my house. “You can crash at my place….that is…that is if ..if you want. I know we’re not supposed to hang out outside school but you’re soaking wet with sweat and my dad who is out of town has some clothes you can sleep in at least until you can get to the place first thing tomorrow to get your keys.” I don’t know if it was the post-workout high, or the fact his gorgeous twinkling smile sent me over the edge, but for some stupid reason I consented. We made our way back to his house, which was beautiful. His parents were apparently wealthy and were out of town on business so he had the palce to himself. He showed me to the guest bathroom and gave me some linens and some sweats. Inside the shower was the oddest array of shampoos and body soaps I’d ever seen. As I was lathering up I heard the door creak open. “Qualyn?” I asked, trepidatiously. “Is that you?” “Ye…yes sir. I’m sorry. I just realized I should tell you some of those body washes are kind of…home made concotions I made as an experiment.” I heard him come closer, and instinctively went to cover myself. The shower door slid open. “Um… dude!” I shouted, sensing my privacy invaded. Instead of looking away, though, Qualyn just stared, locked eyes with me,a nd then slowly moved his gaze down at my wide shoulders, thick, heavy meaty pecs, down the outline of my abs to the “V” shape of my pelvis….and the outline of my thickening, growing cock which I found impossible to conceal with just one hand. “I.. I’m sorry Qualyn…” I said, embarrassed at the rapidly growing boner. “I… I don’t know what came over me I know this isn’t professional.” Qualyn’s jaw dropped, and then his hands moved to his shirt, lfting it up and over his head, then unfastened his pants and dropped them to the floor, stepping out of them. He had an erection as well. He stepped over the bathtub liner and into the shower with me. “Si…sir… please…. I’ve… since beforeI even met you I’ve been fantasizing about you and your body. You’re the ultimate man…you’re so fucking beautiful to me.” I couldn’t help but blush as his hand took my wrist and moved my hand away from the massive boner I was now sporting. He took it in his hand and I shuddered in ecstasy as he slowly moved his hand down it. He couldn’t even get his fingers all the way around it as he stroked it up and down. His other hand explored my pecs and he stood up on his toes to bring his lips to mine. I eagerly met his kiss and explored his mouth with my tongue and pressed my body against him against the wall of the shower. “You’re so big” he kept panting as I bit his neck, nibbled his ears, pecked his lips, grabbed his ass and kneaded his cheeks with my hand. Just then he reached for one of the unmarked bath soap bottles, and out came a neon purple liquid. He squirted it all over me and said “Let me clean you.” I was not prepared for what happened next. He began liberally applying the soap all over my body, rubbing it into my muscles as he generously felt me up. He got on his knees and rubbed it all over my outer and inner thighs, my ball sack, and my shaft as well. I grinned as I watched my huge cock bobbing up and down on his face while he looked like a thirsty desert nomad for it. The bath soap began to tingle, however….and I felt a funny sensation in my stomach and all throughout my skin. It took an instant for me to realize, but I noticed my skin felt more taut and I felt heavier. I then realized the shower looked to get more and more cramped. “What…what the fuck?! What is happening?!” as I noticed the roof of the shower getting closer. “I’m sorry sir to have tricked you but you need to realize..you’re a god among men. You’re so fucking magnificent…and I see the way you don’t embrace how big you are and how massive and powerful…you seem to shy away from it as you reach the brink. I’ve made this lotion somewhat a growth potion….” As he backed away as I continued to expand. Before I knew it, my head bumped into ceiling. I feared for his and my safety. He backed away but miscalculated the rate and extent of my growth. I turned to make space for myself in the ever-shrinking shower cubicle and my expanding ass cheeks pinned Qualyn right between them against the shower wall, and then lifted him up off the ground and inched him higher and higher off the ground. Trapped between a giant muscle ass with cheeks growing on either side of him lifting him up. “Oh fuck” he squealed. “Don’t flex your ass cheeks!” I was panicking and freaking out. I couldn’t lower my head any more against the ceiling of the shower and finally reached back to punch out the shower door. “NO, my dad will kill you!” he stammered, losing his breath. “Qualyn you have bigger problems than your dad killing you rigt now!” I managed to squeeze a turn around to free him from my massive ass muscles but instead my cock pinned him against the wall this time, like a giant elephant trunk. He spread his legs across either side of it to straddle it , facing my body, his back being pressed against the shower wall this time. I had run out of room so I lifted my giant arms, with now beach-ball sized biceps over my head and pressed through the ceiling , giving an “Aaaaargh” of effort. I broke through the ceiling as my head and shoulders kept expanding, breaking through the piping, then into the attic. I couldn’t see when I looked down because the attic floor was blocking my view. I was worried about the weight giving way as w were on the 2nd floor as well. I broke apart some of the attic floor boards so I could make sure Qualyn was alright. I had to be passing 12 feet at this point and felt the floor rumbling. “Qualyn, the floor is going to give way!” I reached to grab him, my hands large enough to hold him between them at this point. The floor burst open beneath my feet and I felt myself falling, holding on to Qualyn tight. I shielded him in my hands from the debris from the two floors above us collapsing on top of him by holding him under my chest as I leaned over him, the plaster and brick and mortar bouncing harmlessly off my still growing back. Before I could even get my bearings I felt pressure again as I realized my growing back was spreading against intact portions of the 1st floor ceiling as my legs kicked through wall, door, furniture, and the like as they grew. I estimated I was now at least 30 feet as I could hold Qualyn securely in one hand. I tucked my head between my legs as the growth continued, and I heard the utter demolition of the house around me collapsing. I let Qualyn go from my hand as he took refuge between the walls of my legs, crossed Indian style. I was worried they would crush him between them. After what seemed like an eternity, I stopped growing. I opened my eyes and blinked. I stood up and was completely shocked at what I saw. I stood a clear 30 feet from the roof of what remained of their house. Not only that but my muscles had grown proportionally much, MUCH larger. My cock hung down a solid 15 feet. I saw Qualyn crawling out of the rubble, across the top of my foot. He came up only to my ankle. The look on his face was indescribable. He flung himself to the ground and prostrated himself before me. “Oh great one, majesty! I have just witnessed the birth of a god, a true god!” he yelled. I have to admit… the rush that I was feeling (and still feel ) was nothing short of fucking in-cred-ible. To look down at my 70 foot body, giant mountains of pecs, a huge distended roid gut with giant SUV-sized abdominal bricks lining them, an ass like two huge boulders, a cock longer than a school bus- flaccid – hanging down to my kneecaps which were the size of old fashioned satellite dishes. I could see for miles in every direction; the tops of the old growth trees came up to my nipples. I could pull a 100 year old oak out of the earth with one hand. I couldn’t stop my cock from getting harder than it had ever been my entire life, and I marveled at its size – it was easily several time larger than the largest man who had ever lived. The feeling of raw, invincible power that surged and coursed through me was more an aphrodisiac than any drug in the world. I took note of Qualyn’s groveling. I reached down and brought my face to his. My head was several times taller than he was and I noticed a tricke of piss form in his pants and run down his pant leg. He was literally pissing his pants in front of me. I felt angry at his deception – how was I going to explain this? How was I ever going to get back to normal? But at the same time, part of me was reveling in this change – knowing I was the most powerful thing on Earth, that nobody could stop me, and that maybe I didn’t want to – or should – go back. I picked him up in my hand and brought him up to my other arm, and flexed a bicep in front of him – the giant arm pushing up to about 30 feet in circumference. “I should CRUSH YOU with my bicep for what you did to me Qualyn!” my voice booming in his ears; the wind causing his hair to blow back. He began shaking lke a terrified chihuaha. “Pll…please…please Dr. Ricky….I’m sorry, I just thought you deserved to be a god!” “IF I AM A GOD THEN WHY DO YOU STILL CALL ME RICKY?” I yelled, causing him to yelp. “CALL ME ‘MASTER’!” I gave him a threat squeeze to show him I meant business, not realizing how strong and huge I actually was and how much that hurt him. I ended up bruising several of his ribs by accident. He screamed in pain and began sobbing. I set him down. The realization of how much power I now possessed was intoxicating, to say the least. I couldn’t get over how massively powerful I had become. I looked down at the palatian home that now barely came up to my waistline. I laughed to myself when I saw that my erection was itself easily capable of breaking through several feet of roofing material as it got impossibly larger and thicker. In the distance I saw the faint, flickering light of police mars lights and the sound of sirens, slowly getting louder. I took stock of my surroundings. The home sat on a lot of property, but there were still other homes around – I estimated the yard to be about 3 acres. What I didn’t realize at the moment was a neighbor had recorded the entire production of my growth through the house and was already being broadcasted to several news stations. Any hope I had of being the quiet, unknown muscle guy evaporated as millions of people began watching the incredible viral video of a man becoming over 10 times his original size and destroying a home as he attained godhood. There were also several bystanders aggregating by the front of the home. I let out a roar as I figured I should put on a show for my new fans, and was met by a collective sound of screams and “aaahs.” I flexed a bicep high into the air, grinning as I stared at it and felt it up with my other hand. I noticed a few of the braver onlookers had joined Qualyn at my feet and stared up at me in awe and total worship and admiration. Some had fallen to their knees and were silently praising me, others were caught up in an ecstatis rapture, rolling against the ground and throwing themselves down at my feet, and a few others had a totally blank look in their eyes, their dicks were out, blatantly masturbating while they just stared up, their jaws wide open, speechless and utterly devoted. I grinned down at these observers and thought they deserved a better look. I stepped up and out of the house, allowing the hole I had created to collapse in on itself, and stepped up to mere feet away from the crowd. My giant cock bobbed in front of me and a 10-gallon droplet of precum rolled off the tip of my cockhead and splashed to the ground. Immediately a few of the madding crowd leaped at it in a frenze and began to lap it up, rubbing it all over themselves, moaning in ecstacy. I cocked my head back and let out a mischievous laugh. “Oh fuck,” I thought to myself. “these people are literally drinking my cum as sustenance.” I crouched down to better view the menagerie of giant worshipping runts who were staring in awe at me. I drank in the reality of the situation; that they were individually about the size of the nose on my face. I noticed one who was shaking in his boots and brought my face to about a foot away from his. “WHAT IS YOUR NAME?” I commanded. He froze in place, locked in fear. I swear I could almost hear his heart rate screaming through his chest. His eyes were staring – not at me – but straight ahead of himself, and so I looked down to see what he was looking at, and I couldn’t help but let out a laugh. My cock – over 15 feet long, was stretching from between my crouched legs and terminating about 2 feet from his head. My cockhead was almost the size of his entire body. My shaft was several times the length and width of his body and could crush him into pulp easily – probably without my feeling it. Does anyone want me to keep writing this story? Let me know, honest feedback appreciated. thank you for your time!

To all the fans of the Transcript... I will still finish it... But I know how much you guys have loved it so I am going to turn it into a series... And to all the new readers, I hope you enjoy this tale. Not sure how long I will take between releasing parts. But this story will be completed. I hope you enjoy this fresh take on an amazing RP I did as it will now be presented to you all as a complete series. Part I The Bonding Matt stumbled through the house, heading up his room that he had always shared with his twin brother Andrew. He has always been a huge bearish guy. 6’5”, 300 lbs of ripped college bound jock muscle with a very large 10 inch cock. He really got into lifting in High school when he grew like a weed, playing both football and joining the wrestling team. Once he got into college though was when things really started to change. He was able to join a great gym, non stop trips into the cafeteria line. Even some really great supplements that his coach and teammates gave him. From one day he was buying stuff at a local vitamin shop to now he was buying more exotic drugs just hoping to build himself even more freakier. That’s what lead Matt to this moment. His friend brought him a new drug, supplement, something extremely crazy that if supposedly it was taken it would completely change a person’s life forever. “There’s two vials here bro. There’s Vial A and Vial B. It’s super experimental shit, I don’t even understand how it fucking works,” Daniel told Matt in the locker room earlier that day. “How the hell did you get a hold of it then?” Matt was curious if it is so secret, why the hell did he not keep it for himself. “Well, my friend’s half-brother’s uncle managed to smuggle it out of a department of defense lab. Shit is fucking legit. You got to believe me.” So he took it and brought it back home with the last words his friend telling him ringing into his ears. The actual instructions. Go to the Gym. Uncork Vial A and drink it. Find some random big dude, make him drink Vial B. The instructions were strange but the idea of actually getting something from the Department of Defense was a huge turn on. Matt was already enormous, if this shit would work he’d be gigantic. Matt looked at the time, “Fuck 11:30… To late now.” He sighed to himself. Most of the really big guys were probably already gone from the gym. And the guy he’d really want to try Vial B, the only guy that rivaled him in size, always arrives at 10AM sharp. Matt sets the vials aside on his desk, stripping down for bed, and lying on top of the cool sheets, feeling the breeze of the AC wash over his hefty muscular body. Andrew, Matt’s twin, was already laying in his bed. Andrew however was completely the opposite of his twin. They definitely were not identical. As Matt was a large built bearish beast, Andrew was practically hairless. Both twins were 21 years of age, but Matt stopped growing roughly at the age of 14. He stood at 5’5” 140lbs with a just below average 4 inch cock. Since Andrew wasn’t as huge as his brother, he became more of the smart one of the two, cracking the books and getting high academic marks in High School and now college. Andrew watched his brother strip and lay across his bed. The musky odor of Matt wafting in his direction. “Geeze Matt. Why didn’t you shower at the gym?” He watched as Matt though put the two vials onto his desk. One had a moving black liquid object inside of it. The other a greyish looking mass. The Grey one appeared to almost look dead looking as well as much smaller in volume then the black mass that completely filled the first vial. “Are those new supplements? They seem to look a bit odd from your normal stuff. Like not safe.” “Yeah. New supplements. Don’t touch them Andrew, they are really experimental and I don’t know how strong this stuff is going to be.” Matt watched over them for a few seconds. They were originally stored in a cooler which he removed them out of before coming up stairs. He didn’t realize though that since he had removed them, whatever was actually inside of them were starting to awaken, move, and become more active. Andrew continued to watch Matt as he pushed his large legs into his bed. Matt began his usual nightly routine of self-worship. Every night before bed he’d feel himself up after his massive pump from the gym. Matt began rubbing his hands over his hairy 10 pack. Twisting at one of his nipples with his other hand as his cock began to get hard and stand up straight like a pole. Andrew didn’t really mind. One thing that they both did inherit strangely in the traits department was that they were both gay. When they were both younger, before Matt became the giant man that he was today, they both experimented with each other and learned what sexual stuff they could. But once Matt began to really grow, the sexual interest died down, but they were still very close brothers. Matt was more interested in guys his size, which Andrew completely understood. Matt took his time though with his self-worship. Slowly moving one of his calloused hands from years of working out in the gym down to his engorged cock. The bigger Matt got, the more he turned himself on. Andrew knew this as well as his jackoff sessions seemed to be getting longer and more intense every night. Matt never minded Andrew watching him either; having his brother watching him and knowing Andrew’s hard little dick under the sheets turned him on even more. “Ah Fuck!” Matt kicked his legs out. Shaking the bed as it began to pivot and shake other things around it. Not really caring, he just loved the feeling of his hand around his large cock as he stroked and felt himself up. The bed knocking into the desk. The vials starting to roll around precariously. The grey vial, marked with the letter B rolls and goes over the side of the desk. Falling, the tip hits the edge, cracking the vial. Matt is the first to notice. He hops off the bed and the grey liquid looking mass begins to crawl across the bed. Small arms sprout out of it as it slowly starts to move on its own. “Dude, what is that, Matt?!” Andrew freaks out at the sight of it as he watches from his own bed. Matt just stares at it, his hard 10 inch cock bobbing up and down, not sure on what to do. Looking down at the broken vial he notices the B label on it. “Oh Fuck!” Matt growls reaching out with his hands to try and pick up the grey mass. “I need to get it into something fast!” As he scoops it up it seems to calm down a bit and just sit obediently in his palm. “What the fuck is this?” Matt brings it closer to his face to inspect it. As he does the greyish blob begins to reach and slithers between his fingers and drops onto his thick pec shelf. It begins to roll down the massive pillowy masses as it freefall dives off of his overhang and latches onto his still hard, throbbing shaft. With a freaky speed, the mass begins to move, crawling up Matt’s shaft using its tendril like arms again till it reaches his bulbous mushroom tip. It then plunges right into his piss slit, slithering and crawling into him as it plunges all the way inside. “WHAT THE FUCK!?” Matt roars grabbing his cock, trying to squeeze the liquid gray thing out of it. “FUCK I GOT TO GET IT OUT OF ME!” Matt runs towards the bathroom more scared then anything. As Matt leaves the room, and even before while the gray mass was making its move, the other vial was also reacting. The black mass in the vial marked A began to wobble as the object inside of it began to become agitated. It rolls off the desk and hits the floor, the vial shattering into dozens of pieces a the black thing inside of it becomes larger and starts moving across the floor with much more jerky, striding movements. It appears to be looking for something, as it moves towards the space where the gray mass’s bottle broke. It uses its own tendrils to feel around, exploring the area, finding the cracked bottle empty. It begins to shake, almost as if it’s angry as it scans the room and notices Andrew on his bed. It begins to move. “MATT?!” Andrew got up from his bed as he notices the black thing heading right for him. Matt rushes back into the room but as the thing moves, it begins to grow larger and larger with every passing second. “Holy fuck that one got out too?!” The black mass stops, noticing Matt and changes its direction, charging right at him. It seems to want you even more. The thing now the size of a rat, latches onto Matt’s leg and begins to pull itself up his calf and thigh. It notices the remnants of the gray mass. As it reaches Matt’s cock, a large tendril comes out of the top of it, stretching out and appears to look into his piss slit. “What the fuck is it doing?!” Andrew watches as the thing begins to observe the inside of Matt’s cock. Matt just stares down in horror, “I… I don’t fuckin’ know!” He reaches down and tries to push it off, but it’s to strong and holds on to continue its observation. It moves its head like tentacle upwards towards Matt’s eyes as it begins to shake and squeeze harder, almost as if it has gotten even more pissed off. Matt freaks out and begins to tug and pull it off of him, until it finally releases and is sent flying into the air, landing right onto Andrew’s lap. The black mass hesitates for a second before skittering around the bed sheets, crawling under them. Within seconds it latches onto Andrew’s cock. Squeezing it tightly, getting it hard, it slides into his piss slit. Andrew grunts and moans, the feeling burning, yet pleasant at the same time as it slides into him, filling his dick to full hardness, and spreading its tendrils into his balls and reproductive system. His balls being filled pleasantly as a raw feeling of power and energy awakens inside of him. His cock harder then it has ever been in his life. Matt rushes over to his brother, worried. “Are you okay, Andrew? Where did it go?!” He pulls the sheet off the bed completely, holding it up, trying to see where the black mass might be hiding. He doesn’t even notice how hard his brother’s cock is as he sits there completely erect. “Fuck, it’s got to be around here somewhere…” Andrew reaches his hand over, placing it on top of one of Matt’s large paw like hands that rests on the mattress. Matt reacts for a second, looking down at his smaller twin. “Matt…why don’t you like doing the stuff we did as kids anymore? Look how hard you make me bro?” Andrew slowly moves Matt’s hand to his 4 inch cock. “Can’t we have a little fun bro? Like old times?” Matt stares back at his brother, flabbergasted at his remark. Why would Andrew ask him to jerk him off at a time like this? Some strange little alien like thing is in their room somewhere and all he can worry about right now is getting a hand job! That is until his hand literally wraps its fingers around his brothers cock all on its own. Matt’s own cock begins to throb as well, almost as if its excited they are doing this after so many years. Matt’s rough, calloused fingers begins to stroke up and down Andrew’s smaller shaft. It almost hurts from the roughness, but it also causes a strange pleasurable sensation. Matt pulls back a second, shaking his head clear. ‘Why did I? What am I doing?’ Matt wondered what’s gotten into him, they haven’t done anything like this in years, yet all Andrew had to do was ask and his own dick got so hard he couldn’t say no. Matt slowly steps away from the bed, his huge body taking up the center of the room. “Something weird is going on, Andrew.” He stares down at Andrew’s hard cock. His mouth begins salivating slightly at the sight of how ridiculously hard and rigid it is. Andrew grabs hold of his cock, giving it a few strokes. He lets out a tiny moan, he wants to cum so bad, but for some reason his body is telling him no. It’s literally holding the pressure deep down like an overflowing dam. Andrew scoots to the edge of the bed, his feet hanging over the edge of the bed. Matt steps forward, towards his brother again, gazing down at his cock. “Bro… We had so much fun. Don’t you want me?” Andrew sounded like it was a pleading moment, but his voice was firm. “It feels like you gave up on me years ago… I never gave up on you, bro. I wanted you to want me still…” “I-Bro… Andrew,” Matt sighed, looking down at his brother, his mind jumbled and mixed up with different emotions. “We just kind of drifted apart, you know? I got into the gym, made new buds. All that stuff. And you, well, you went a different way. I still love you, bro. But more the normal kind of love between brothers, not the kind of love of the stuff we did as kids when we messed around and experimented.” Matt looks down again at the hard cock of his twin, and it doesn’t look like it is going to go down anytime soon without a little help. Matt’s own cock shuddering in response. Whatever words are coming out of his mouth, his cock disapproves as the 10 inches of hardness says otherwise. “Come on Matt,” Andrew reaches out and touches the lower two abs of his brothers perfect 10 pack. “Just once more… you’re so hard too…” Matt’s head is such a cloudy confusion of emotion, he drops to a knee in front of Andrew, not realizing his brother was still very attractive and if Andrew did take up the gym like he did, he could have been a stud himself. Maybe he could help his brother in the gym, help him get a little size with some workouts they could do together. Matt’s hand reaches out, touching Andrew’s large swollen balls. His other hand reaches out to the incredibly hard shaft. “Fuck bro, tonight is so fucking weird,” Matt sounded a bit tired as he held his brothers cock in his hand. Matt pushes Andrew’s legs apart a bit, giving him a bit more access to his cock and balls. He begins to rub Andrew’s nuts slowly, gently, massaging them delicately as if they were precious fruits that could not be bruised. His thumb beginning to work its way up and down Andrew’s short shaft, pressing against it. “You should start coming to the gym with me, Andrew. You could use a bit more mass. You’d like it, I think.” He starts pumping Andrew’s dick with his large hand, using the other to fondle his twin’s balls and rub the sensitive flesh of his inner thighs. “Mmmm…” Matt moans, not even realizing it. Andrew reaches down to his brothers chin, lifting it up so their eyes can meet, The world going almost dark around them as the two can only focus on each other and the needs they now both have. “Want me…” Matt begins to move closer with those words. “Want me Matt… I want you… now want me…” “W… Want… y-you…” Matt stammers, seeing nothing but his brother’s face in front of him, feeling the hard dick in his hand as he continues to pump it. Matt blinks a few times from this cloudy haze, his hand slows its pump for a second, but then he notices Andrew’s face again, that new glimmer of emeralds in his brother’s green eyes. Matt starts to pump more vigorously, staring into his brother’s eyes. “I want you too, Andrew. His deep voice softer than usual. Andrew places his hand on the back of Matt’s head. Matt scoots closer across the floor, his eyes not leaving Andrew’s as Matt’s beard rubs against Andrew’s hard, tender cock. Andrew moans in pleasure as his brother licks his cock head. “I’ve wanted you for so long Matt…” His brother’s lips part as the head disappears into his warm mouth. Andrew uses one of his hands and massages his brother’s scalp, running his hands through Matt’s hair. His other hand on Matt’s mountainous traps, Matt goes down on Andrew’s cock, easily sucking all of its short length into his mouth, his nose pressed against the thin bush of his brother’s pubes. He begins to bob up and down on it, sucking eagerly, feeling Andrew’s little hands roam over his massive shoulders and traps. It turns Matt on even more as his brother fills him up that he starts using his tongue to pleasure his twin even more, pressing it firmly against the underside of the cock, letting his tongue slip out past his lips to press against Andrew’s balls. He can’t get over how rock hard Andrew’s dick is in his mouth, how incredibly unyielding it is as he sucks it down. Matt’s hands move up and grip Andrew’s thin little legs, holding him in place as he goes completely cock hungry for his brother. Andrew lets out one final moan. His small cock very sensitive and always has been from the lack of sex in in his life, unlike Matt who could jack off for an hour and still not release. Andrew pushes his hips off the bed, clenching his ass as a quick shot of cum travels out of his shaft and fires into the back of his brother’s throat. It was a single shot, but it was a mighty blast of cum that Matt couldn’t even spit out if he wanted to. Matt slowly pulls off, feeling a bit weak and woozy. His own cock begins to dribble out a tiny bit of cum that pools onto the floor as it began to go flaccid. Andrew hops off the bed. His foot stepping into the small cum puddle that Matt made as it is absorbed of the floor, directly into his skin. Matt scoots back, standing up. He takes two steps back before falling backwards onto his bed, completely exhausted from this strange experience, his flaccid cock tingling almost as if it were happy. Matt lies back, locking his arms behind his head as he stares up at the ceiling. ‘I just sucked off my brother. I haven’t done that in years.’ He begins to realize in the past, it was he who asked Andrew to sexually experiment with each other. Andrew has never asked for such a thing; this is completely new, completely different. But it felt so right. Andrew however was having a completely different experience. He was energized. He was alive. His orgasm lifted him up into new levels of pleasure and well-being. Neither of them noticed the cum puddle, and maybe if they did this might have ended up a completely different experience… To Be Continued… Coming Soon: Part II – First Meal

First of all, let me explain a thing. I’ve heard something about shirts with zippers round the pecs. Don’t know if their real, but the idea was the inspiration for this story. And because I don’t know what’s the real name is, I should call them Zipper shirts. Also my frst short story, hope you like it. The first time Franco saw his roommate with one of them, he tough it was a mistake made by the factory. But when he saw his roommate with more of them, he decide he ask about it. ’Max?’ ’Hmm.’: his roommate say. ’That shirt. Why is there a zipper on it?’ Max turned his chair and looked to Franco. Franco suddenly saw Max has gain a couple of muscles. When he first meet Max, it was a tiny boy. Now, there was a real man sitting in the chair. Max was turned into a buff, muscular man. His arms where like enormous bowling balls, he had a chest witch looks more like he had breasts, his belly was a artwork of bricks. His legs where so big it could brake a iron bar. ’Oh, this thing. I just got it for free.’ ’From who?’ ’I don’t know. I was looking threw my mail one day and there it was.’ Max stoot up and undress himself till his boxer. He throw the shirt on his bed. ’I’m gonna shower.’ While Max was in the shower, Franco looked to the shirt. He couldn’t think about someone wanted to wear it. But, (He looked to the door of the bathroom.) maybe he just must try it. He knew Max a bit, it would take at least half an hour for him to shower. Slowly and without making a sound he takes of his shirt a grabbed the shirt of Max. It was feeling nice and soft, like satin. And it actually smelled good. It smells like sweat, musk, in short, like a man must smell. Franco smiled silly. Max would understand him for wearing it for a second, their where buddies. Franco slowly put on the shirt. It was feel very soft around his body. He stood up and looked into the mirror. He was looking funny. The shirt was a bit to long for him. But, that couldn’t be. This shirt was always suits him. Franco smiled, when new memories filled his head. He has ordered this shirt a long time ago. Two actually, one for him and one for his buddy Max. Max was always the most muscular of the two, so he ordered an extra big one for him. Franco himself also has some muscles, specially around his arm and chest. But the only different from he and Max was that Franco has a big belly, a real muscle-gut. That was why he had order a big one for himself, he has ask the company of they had also muscle-gut version, and he was very happy to hear hey had. Franco smiled to himself into the mirror while he flexed his biceps. Franco was suddenly a really big guy. But biceps, big pecs, big gut. Like everyone knew him. Franco opened the zippers around his pecs, letting out his hard nipples. He turns himself when he heard Max coming back from his shower. ’Hey there big guy.’: Max smiled and slowly pinched Franco nipples. ‘I can see ya having something sweet for me.’ He slowly pets the big belly. Franco smiled to, quicky doing a double biceps pose. ‘Always for my boyfriend.’ Max smiled and takes his zipper shirt from the bed.

So, thanks for the ups on the other part of this I posted. Here's the first bit. I also figured how to change the colour to something readable. Enjoy, TC BB Book Store By Tattcub - 2014-02-28 19:36 Copyright © 2014 Tattcub. All rights reserved. This story may not be reproduced or used in any manner whatsoever without the express written permission of the author. Big Boys Book Store A short one...more to come in this one too David was bored. He had an interview at 2pm for a job as an intern in a local accountancy firm a few streets down and was an hour early. He'd already checked the address out and it was as he thought a dry dead end sort of place. He'd be the youngest guy in there by about ten years. What to do. He was bored sitting in the coffee store playing with his mobile so decided to go for a walk. He caught his reflection in the window as he left and shook his head. If truth be told he looked like an accountant. Slim, mousy and he was painfully shy. He looked at his brown short hair and brown eyes. He'd never really taken any risks in his life but at least he was safe. He lived with his parents still and that was easy. He did the normal stuff a guy like him would do. He had a few friends who were all similar to him, slightly geeky, all a little unfit and not one of them with a girl or boyfriend come to think of it. He was short-sighted as well, hence the specs and he was also carrying a briefcase for the interview. "Way to conform to a stereotype David" he chuckled to himself. He was a good guy though. Hard working and honest he went out of his way to help people in need and never really complained about his life. His parents loved him very much but if truth be told they wanted him to get out in the real world a little more. His dad had even suggested he go out and get laid. That was a talk David never wanted to repeat. He was looking into the windows of the various stores when he noticed across the street a bookstore. The sign said BB's Book Store. "BB sounds like a 1950's housewife" he thought. Being who he was though he knew he was going to go in and browse. He loved these sorts of places. You get a sense of the past in these old stores. All those lives in the pages there's something magical about them. He entered the store. There was a counter at the front and behind it sat a young man who looked up from a book as he entered "Good afternoon sir, can I help you?" said the shop assistant. "Er..Not really" said David "I'm just looking; I have some time to kill" He looked at the young guy sheepishly" If that's okay?" The assistant smiled and said "No problem, feel free to wander. We have a large selection here. Our biography section is particularly popular" He nodded down the stacks into the shadows of the shop. David wandered away from the front of the store into its depths. He went past general interests and cooking sections and even passed through the horror and sci-fi sections. He was conscious of the time and was only just having a quick look. He found himself in the biography section. The guy at the front was right. It was a large section. They had the life stories of loads of people from presidents to rock stars. David chuckled as he spied yet another book on Marilyn Monroe and surprise surprise David Beckham seems to have written another book about himself too. Yeah right and he was also the pope. He then spied a section on a higher shelf. He had to use a little step to reach up and look at the selection. The sign on the shelf said REAL LIFE HEROES. It was a section about guys who served their community every day such as policemen, ambulance drivers and firemen and so on. He picked one up at random and it had a photo of an amazing looking guy wearing a fireman's jacket smiling out from the cover. The title was SMOKE and MIRRORS my life as a fireman and model. The guy was handsome. He had short crew cut blond hair and quite piercing blues eyes. He had a square jaw and a set of almost perfect teeth. David thought the lips looked very sensuous framed by a light blond goatee beard. He flipped the first pages open and learned about this guy a little. His name was David to, but even from a young age he preferred Dave or D. He was a lively child who had wanted to be a fireman ever since he was little (Same here thought David the accountant) He was a good learner in junior school and a good kid. He worked hard and got good grades. He was also good at sports, especially football. He sprouted up in high school and played football for the school team. An injury in his senior year meant he'd never be a pro, but to be honest, he never wanted to be. As he entered college he was bitten by the iron bug and never really looked back. The book showed pictures of him growing up. His muscled seemed to be almost time lapsing with each page that turned. First he had the great build of an athlete. His body took on muscle naturally he was an easy gainer. David found himself loosening his tie a little, was it a little warm in the store? He continued to read. He then went to College where he studied a degree in crime scene investigation and fire scene forensics. While at college he the bodybuilding became a passion with him. He placed amazing high in his first show and then he started to train like a demon. David paused in his reading and took his jacket off as it seemed a little too tight. He turned the next page to see a picture of Dave holding his first outright win trophy at a local bodybuilding show. He was big. He must've had 19 or 20 inch arms here. He looked really hot. David closed the book for a second. He'd just though a guy looked hot. What was that about? He was about to put the book on the shelf when he realise he was eye to eye with it. That was odd, wasn't it higher than that? However, he decided to have another quick look forgetting moments before he'd been admiring the beef in those pages. He carried on flipping through the pages; after he graduated he'd been offered a place at fire training school and had jumped at the chance. His bodybuilding also went into a higher gear as the schools fitness centre was as equipped as any hardcore gym and a few of the guys were into bodybuilding there too. It was here that he'd met Sam, big beautiful Sam. Sam had taken control of his training and they'd become fast friends. Sam pushed David and David blossomed. He won his pro card shortly after graduating as a professional fireman. He had a picture of how he looked in his blues which had to be specially made to hold his massive pecs. His white shirt in the picture looked like it was filled to bursting from the huge shoulders and arms he had 22 inches now easy. He didn't wear ties easily as his traps made it very uncomfortable. David put his hand on the picture, almost imagining he could feel the monstrous forearms through the page. He could even see the veins thick and cable like. His hands looked firm and rough. The waist on his uniform was slim allowing the massive inverted v of his back to be emphasised through his shirt. His black trousers did nothing to hide the beyond human thighs. The picture on the next page was the one that did it for David. It showed Dave in his posers winning his first Olympia earlier this year. He was a god. He was huge and vascular with skin like tissue paper. His smile was perfect and it showed David pulling a most muscular pose. This guy was so hot thought David, so fucking hot. For a moment he thought he heard a crowd cheering and for a second he felt dizzy. He almost felt like he'd just cum He looked at the book in his hand and then turned his thick meaty wrists to look at his watch. He heard the store doorbell go. "Dave? You in there?" Dave looked at the book again; he wasn't entirely sure why he'd picked a book up on an accountants life. "Yeah Sam, I'm here" he said returning to the front of the store. His huge thighs moving against each other as he walked down the aisle. He adjusted his crotch a little to accommodate his non-regulation hose and went to the front where Sam, his training and life partner was waiting. "C'mon big man. You've got an interview to go to. Then when you've got the job as the youngest fire captain in this town's history we'll take you to visit your parents." They kissed briefly. Dave and Sam left the shop together.

Well folks, Here's one from a few years ago. Not sure if I put it here. Just wanted to get my face back in the loop, so to speak. Sorry I've been away so long. Enjoy and please, please comment. TC. BB Bookstore part two Richard and Kayne By Tattcub - 2014-04-04 04:53 Copyright © 2014 Tattcub. All rights reserved. This story may not be reproduced or used in any manner whatsoever without the express written permission of the author. It was just one of those days when everything seemed to go wrong. Richard was a runner for a local PR company and he hated it. The job should have been sweet, meeting new people every day and doing projects for the big and famous. What did these guys do ? They designed websites and did adverts for dog food and baby powder. Richards ,job ? Well, he could source lattes from any number of shops in the area in 10 minutes flat. “A great achievement that” he thought to himself disconsolately as he started out of the office on yet another coffee run. “This job sucks” thought the 20 year old. At 5ft 8 he was average height in fact he was pretty much average everything. He wasn't an unattractive kid but was carrying a little extra weight here and there. His hair needed cutting, it was a little to long and was a bit too greasy, He had a few spots on his face and his nose seemed a little too pug like giving him a slightly piggy look, His chin was a little double but when he smiled his face lit up and his pale grey eyes sparkled. He just wasn't that happy that he smiled to often at the moment. Let's face it his main hobbies were watching re-runs of STNG and WoW, with maybe a little date with madame palm and her five lovely daughters. He was lonely and a little sad but he deserved more. He was a good worker to with a creative flair that wasn't recognised by his employers. He needed a change. As he wandered the streets, taking the long route to the coffee shop he noticed a new bookshop he'd never seen before. Which was weird as the place looked like it had always been there. They also had a small coffee area. “Cool” he smiled to himself. He could kill 2 birds with one stone here. He pushes the door open that jingles with the sound of an old fashioned bell at the top of the door. The shop is well lit at the front where the counter and the coffee shop area are, The assistant looks up from his book and smiles in welcome. “Good morning, welcome to the BB book store” he says as he finds and marks his place in the book before he puts it on the counter. “Hi” says Richard shyly as he hands over a list of coffees for his colleagues The assistant takes the note and looks at it and smiles. “No problem with this. Although these will take a few minutes to do” He gestures to the stacks that lead into the shadows at the rear of the shop. “Why not take a look around and see if there's something that catches your eye?” “Sure, thanks” Richard feels himself colour slightly under the guys rather intense stare. He can't put his finger on it but there's something about this guy. He walks back into the stacks of the shop and starts looking at the shelves and their contents, There's all the usual stuff. Fiction and reference off all types, he stops for a minute or two at the sci-fi section before he looks up and notices the biography section. It is huge. The whole section takes up the entire back wall of the shop. Richard starts to look at the books and soon realises he's never heard of any of the people in these books. Kyne Stanton “The lives and loves of a rockstar” Aiden Riddick “Running back but never backwards. A footballers tale” and so on. One in particular caught his eye, it seemed to have fallen onto a shelf on its own. He picked it up. It was a large thick book with a picture of a man half in shadow on the cover, It was the eyes that got him. They were a very strange shade of blue, quite dark for a blue almost purple in the shadowed light of the shop. The title read Kayne Richards, Play Hard Fight Dirty. Richard found himself licking his lips as he brushed the cover of the book before he opened it to the first page... He started to read Chapter 1 Kayne Richards was born in January 1976 to an East London couple, his mother work in a local pub and his father owned and ran the local boxing gym, occasionally hosting and taking part in prize fights much to his wife’s chagrin. When Kayne was born Craig Richards gave up the prize fighting and concentrated on making the gym a decent business with which he could support his family. Kaynes mother Margaret or Peggy as she is known gave up the pub to look after their new baby boy who was born weighing in at 12lb 3 oz. He was a quiet child who never seemed to cry and his mother said he had very pale blue eyes at that age and would often just stare at people. As he grew up Kayne adopted his parents work ethic and tried hard at school. Whilst not the greatest academic he was a good lad, who stood up for his friends and got into a few scrapes but usually won through. His father owned a boxing gym after all... He got his nose broken at 15 in a fight involving a girl he liked and the man who would later become his best friend and eventual manager Chris Sutton.... Richard looked away from the page for a second and rubbed the bridge of his nose. It felt a little sore. It must be from when he was wearing his specs this morning. This book seemed quite interesting. He glanced at the picture at the bottom of the next page and it showed Kayne with his parents at 16 “Kayne and his family celebrate his first championship boxing win” Richard continued to read... Kayne won several more trophies after leaving school and he started to work with his father at the gym. Always fit it was in 1994 that Kayne persuaded his dad to start diversifying and moved onto weight training, power lifting and body-building at the gym. Kayne Was a fast learner and took to the weights like a seasoned pro. He loved the sound of metal on metal and the heat and atmosphere of the gym. He was always there even on his days of, encouraging the long timers and teaching the newbies. He won his first competition for body-building in June of 1996. Richards neck felt stiff and a little sore, the thick muscles stretched his collar making it a little tight so he had to undo the button on his shirt. His shoulders and arms made the shirt seem a little tight too. “Must be putting on a little weight” he thought to himself. Not noticing that fact that the short sleeves on his arms were revealing new and powerful forearms and decent biceps that made the sleeves bunch when he held the book. The fact that he was 2 inches taller than when he'd started reading went unnoticed to, leaving him at 5ft 10inches. He continued reading Late in 1996 Chris Sutton, Kaynes long-time friend from school persuaded him to give up boxing and concentrate on body-building alone. Kayne agreed with the exceptional genetics he had there was only one way to go. Up. Sadly in 1997 Kaynes mother passed away from cancer but not before she told him that he had no limits with what he could do with his life. His father also became unwell at this time and passed full ownership of the gym to his son. Kayne up the stakes in the business converting it to a full Iron heaven. The boxing gym rights were sold on and re-located just across the road but Kaynes love was body-building. With suttons encouragement he decided to take his body to the next level.. going from respectable junior weight of 175lbs he put on another 20lbs of muscle in that first intensive year.... Richards neck cricked as he twisted it. The big traps rising up through the collar and forcing it apart. The shirt was now riding above his waistline by about 3 inches just showing a sight of the delicious set of abs nestled underneath. His strong Pecs just starting to push the buttons apart. His jeans were starting to look like waders as they began to work their way upwards they were getting so tight that he had to keep re-adjusting his balls to get comfortable. His legs seemed to be stretching too...His shoes felt to small and Richard felt warm and sweaty. Something weird was happening here. He glances down at the book with the Pictures of Kayne and Chris in their early years at Kaynes gym and there is an almost familiar feel to them. The story has Richard engrossed now and he continues his journey into another mans life. Kayne Richards entered several competitions over the next few years not always winning but placing highly in them. His body continued to improve. The gym business thrived as more and more customers joined and eventually in 2000 at the turn of the millennium Kayne took a year off and all but disappeared from the UK body-building scene to look after his ailing father. Kayne passed the company responsibilities onto Sutton and still continued to train in private at his home in the East end where he still lived with his dad. Sadly 6 months after passing on the company to Sutton Kaynes beloved dad died. He took the loss hard but never gave up on his dream and 6 months later blasted back onto the UK scene at an outstanding 224 lbs of mass and muscle. He had managed to put on another 30lbs of muscle in the year he had taken off and now was a force to be reckoned with on the UK scene. He re-joined the business with a new vigour and double his muscle building efforts, also opening 4 new gyms in and around London over the next few years. He continued to add muscle and was noted for his fun posing routines and quirky sense of humour on stage... Richard found it hard to breathe. His shirt ripped on his back as his lats spread out, thick and glorious, a true wall of muscle capped at the top by delts and traps that belonged to the gods themselves. His biceps finally tore their way through themselves through his short sleeves and rose up in all of their veined perfect glory..His forearms rippled with power and a trace work of veins bulged and moved beneath the paper like skin which appeared to be darker in the dim light of the shop. Richard knew this wasn't normal and something was happening to him, it was like he was being over-written. It was odd but not an unpleasant feeling. He looked down at the book he now knew he had to read from the end. He felt his crotch get tighter as he saw the pictures of Kayne winning his next two UK shows and then heading for the USA... Kayne Richards exploded onto the US body-building scene in September 2004 when at 6ft 4inches and weighing in at an incredible 254lb he placed 4th in the Super-heavyweight category and over all just pushing the amazing Dexter Jackson into 5th place. His idol Ronnie Coleman who took the Olympia that year for the 7th year running was heard commenting he should watch his crown this was an incredible feat for the young challenger. It was commented that his mass was outstanding and he was very popular with the audience. Kayne was thrilled with the placing but to him it wasn't enough and he went back to London to his own gym and went back to basics. Over the next year Kayne was a man possessed and brought in as much help as he could even training with the greats like Dorian Yates and Ronnie Coleman as well as up and comers Jay Cutler and Branch Warren both of whom had been on the scene for a while... Then tragedy struck. Kayne was injured with a rotator cuff two months prior to the 2005 Mr Olympia and was going to be out of action for several months. Kayne was devastated all his hard work had come to nothing. He had kept out of the limelight concentrating on his growth and focusing on the areas that had let him down the previous year. He held his head high and even though he couldn't compete still attended the Olympia and fully clothed it was obvious he had put on a huge amount of mass. He was weighed on stage and came in at a staggering 282lb. When asked to take off his shirt the blond behemoth smiled and winked at the audience promising them next year was his. Ronnie took the crown again that year and jokingly handed the trophy to Kayne to try on for size. They both received a standing ovation.... Richards jeans now hurt. He had to get them off. He managed to undo the buttons but it wasn't really necessary as a loud rip was heard as his massive legs and body-builder ass tore through the back of his jeans. He tugged at the front of them tearing the rags away revealing the massive pillars of stone that were his legs. The separations and cuts of his thighs was amazing. Perfect. Massive. Muscle. “Oh yeah”,thought Richards. “This is the stuff.” He briefly caressed his cock in his boxers, readjusting them in their new airier housing. He turned his head and glanced into the glass of a display case and realised the full extent of the changes. His monstrous traps and shoulders had all but destroyed the collar and top of his shirt his chest and biceps did the rest leaving the wreckage strewn around his godlike body just like a vest. He saw his handsome face in the glass, the nose had once been broken but it made his craggy face manlier somehow. His light hair contrasted with the strange dark blue eyes and made this a face that anybody could fall for. He felt the itching as he caught part of the transformation as veins seemed to snake up from his now exposed size 14 feet . They travelled up the monstrous globular calves. Popping out in relief in and the diamond and moving up to the calves that were so solid they could barely be human. He felt them move up to his abs which he revealed by pulling of the now useless shirt to reveal an 8 pack that would make the Greek gods weep with jealousy. They twisted around his back screw the road map. This was a map of the world in all its perfect massive, veiny, monstrous sweaty glory. His neck was practically a jumble of veins and muscle held in place by ridiculous huge traps and shoulders. The veins snaked through them. Touching and raising the skin everywhere, bringing the blood to every part of the engorged muscle freaks body. The arms were the last. Veins coursed through his biceps raising and swelling the peaks and dividing them over the tops perfectly. They criss-crossed the forearms making them almost alien sculptures of anatomy. And finished finally on his huge, hard, callused hands. Hands so muscular they had trouble gripping the thin spine of the book which had previously seemed so large. “What the hell?” Thought Richard/Kayne. “Excuse me?” said a voice. Richard/Kayne looked around “Yes?” his deep voice rumbled when he answered the assistant. “Sorry, sir your coffee is ready” said the assistant. Kayne/Richard walked dazedly through the stacks to the front counter. Half naked and still clutching the book but the assistant didn't bat an eye. “Did you find something you liked?” said the man innocently still not acknowledging the magical transformation of the PR runner. “Er yeah” Rumbled Kayne/Richard. “Now sir, as you are a new customer here I have two special offers for you.” He said. “The first is, please take the coffee with my compliments” “The second is...That you can bring the book back any-time you like and I will refund you totally for any dissatisfaction that has occurred” The man smiled at his bemused customer. Kayne Richards smiled at the assistant. Kayne/Richards took all of 3 seconds to decide. He made his choice and suddenly felt a little dizzy. “Cool, thanks for that man”Said the now 312lb off-season muscle monster. His clothes continued to change leaving him wearing a black stringer training vest and combat shorts over tan Cat boots. His blonde hair was cut close and his blue eyes twinkled as he grabbed his coffee and walked to the door after paying for the book. His huge legs rolling around each other in a perfect muscular gait at the door he paused and turned around smiling. “Any time you want to train just pop over the road” said Kayne Richards the still reigning Mr Olympia, As he left the door the bell jingled. The assistant smiled to himself and proceeded to wipe the counter free of non-existent dust.

Wyatt: ‘Ahh shit! I’m sorry Mr. Abrams. You have to know I didn’t mean to hit your assistant like that.’ Corbin: ‘This is it for you Wyatt! That policeman said you deserved another chance, but he was wrong. You are fired and in fact I am calling that precinct right now!’ *picks up office phone and dials precinct* Wyatt: ‘WHAT!? NO? SERIOUSLY, I DIDN’T MEAN TO HIT HIM!’ Corbin: ‘You sit your ass down in that chair young man right now. They will be here shortly.’ *puts phone down and stands in front of his office door* *silence* *several minutes pass and someone knocks on door* *Abrams opens the door* Corbin: ‘Ahh officer, I gave him another chance like you said and he failed miserably. He assaulted my assistant Monroe.’ *points at Wyatt* King: ‘I see. Well I will take care of this then.’ *walks over to Wyatt and pulls him up from his feet* King: ‘Put your hands behind your back…..I SAID BEHIND YOUR BACK!’ Wyatt: ‘Alright, alright I get it. Sheesh!’ *puts hands behind back and King pulls them tight to cuff him* King: ‘No attitude, this isn’t on the freeway genius.’ *pushes Wyatt out of the room* ‘He won’t be a problem anymore.’ Corbin: ‘Well he isn’t coming back here anyway.’ *slams office door* Wyatt: ‘Seriously I didn’t do…..’ *King cuts him off* King: ‘Man, you really need to try and behave yourself. You are going to get yourself in a lot of trouble you know.’ *goes down elevator with Wyatt in front of him* *puts arm on his shoulder* *Wyatt moves forward* King: ‘WYATT, GET THE FUCK BACK WHERE YOU WERE RIGHT NOW!’ *Wyatt rushes back* *King puts both arms on his back* King: ‘DON’T YOU FUCKING MOVE YOU SEXY MANBOY!’ *Wyatt sweats as the gargantuan officer pushes all 300 pounds of him on top of the 175 pound man* *elevator opens and the two men slowly walk out the front entrance of the building* *King opens the side door to the same cruiser as before and pushes Wyatt inside* *he closes the door and gets in the driver side door* King: ‘NO FUCKING TALKING WYATT, YOU HEAR ME?’ Wyatt: ‘Uhhh yeah…..’ *King interrupts* King: ‘WHAT THE FUCK DID I JUST SAY?’ *reads Wyatt his Miranda rights* *they arrive at the precinct and King yanks Wyatt out of the car**he directs him inside and takes him into an interrogation room* King: ‘SIT DOWN DUMBASS!’ *pulls a chair up for Wyatt and plops him in it* *he undoes his handcuffs* King: ‘PUT YOUR HANDS ON THE TABLE.’ *Wyatt does it quickly* ‘Now I want to know why you would assault your boss’s assistant.’ Wyatt: ‘He was making fun of me because I was always getting yelled at by my boss so I decked him.’ King: ‘You know you can’t do that Wyatt. You end up sitting him in front of me. Now I have to charge you with assault.’ Wyatt: ‘Aw come on, can’t we do what we did last time?’ *smiles and then winks at King* King: ‘And what did we do last time exactly little man?’ *nods his head at Wyatt and gets him to notice the camera* *Wyatt realizes what he means and shuts up* *knock on the door* Broughton: ‘Officer King, the assistant is here for questioning.’ King: ‘Okay, give me a minute. You don’t move a muscle little man, I will be back shortly.’ *gets up and leaves the room* *thirty minutes pass as Wyatt nearly falls asleep* *King opens the door and pounds on the table* King: ‘HEY DON’T YOU SLEEP ON ME!’ *smiles and takes his uniform jacket off* *he unbuttons the first two buttons which expose his mammoth pecs* *Wyatt stares straight at them* ‘EYES ON ME MANBOY!’ *Wyatt has trouble concentrating but manages to look into King’s eyes* King: ‘So, he told me everything and I think he has a case…..but I also think we can resolve this somehow. This Monroe fella is a bit douchy, but I still don’t see a reason for you to punch him like you did. You left a major bruise on his face.’ Wyatt: ‘Don’t I get a say in this? I mean geez…..’ King: ‘Sure, but I figure you will embellish it so give it your best shot manboy.’ Wyatt: ‘Well like I said…..’ *King stops him and gets behind him* *he whispers something in his ear* King: ‘The camera is off now. You can make a deal with me if you want, but I will make the final decision Wyatt.’ *Wyatt turns his head and smiles* *King walks over to a corner and stands with his arms crossed* King: ‘So what will it be there sir, want to make a deal or not?’ Wyatt: ‘I don’t know what you mean by deal? Is this another favor?’ King: ‘Well it could be, but you will have to sacrifice a little bit of freedom. Are you willing to do that man?’ *Wyatt goes to stand up but King motions for him to remain seated* *The young man looks bewildered* *King winks at him and bounces his pecs strained in his shirt* King: ‘Well, what’s it going to be little man? Deal or no deal?’ Wyatt: ‘I am going to say yes, but I don’t know what you are up to officer?’ King: ‘You said yes, so I am going to cuff you again.’ *gets his cuffs out and makes a motion for Wyatt to put his hands behind his back again* *Wyatt does so as King walks over and cuffs him again* King: ‘GET UP! FOLLOW ME WYATT.’ *King takes him down the hall to a room with a double-sided mirror* *He shows Wyatt that the people in the other room can’t see them* *Wyatt recognizes the guy being interviewed as Monroe* King: ‘Yep, that is the assistant you assaulted. Looks pretty banged up too, but you did something bold. You gave up something you didn’t have to man and I like that.’ Wyatt: ‘Why is he still here anyway? I thought you were done with him?’ King: ‘Well Wyatt, I’m not just a traffic cop, I’m also in charge of the SVU here, so I can tell my partner in there, Jamison, to offer him a deal to drop charges against you.’ Wyatt: ‘Whoa really?’ *ponders for a few seconds* ‘Wait, what is the catch?’ King: *smiles and tenses his arms* ‘You have already done part of it Wyatt. You will be spending a few days here in the jail. I will take you down there in a few minutes, but first I want you to hear the deal.’ *King opens the com system to the other room* King: ‘Jamie, I want you to offer him a deal.’ Jamison: ‘I’ll get to it now boss. Just give me a few moments.’ *opens his folder and pulls out the contract* ‘I am willing to offer you a monetary reward in exchange for dropping charges.’ *Monroe grabs the document and skims through it* *his eyes get really large and he grins* Monroe: ‘WOW, I am really surprised. He didn’t even break any bones and I could get this amount of money? Where is the pen, I am sold?’ *takes pen and signs off on the contract* Jamison: ‘It is a done deal boss. Looks like this case will be over very soon.’ King: ‘Thank you kindly Jamie, you can take Mr. Monroe to the courtroom now please.’ *turns com off and turns to look at Wyatt* Wyatt: ‘So I serve a few days and…..then what?’ *looks confused* King: ‘Then you will be free of course, but the money is substantial and you will have to volunteer for a program of your choice, see it as a type of community service.’ Wyatt: ‘Hmmm okay, well since I am not working now it might not be a bad thing.’ King: ‘Sure, you may even enjoy it a lot. I need to take you down there now.’ *grabs Wyatt’s arm and pulls him along* *they walk through the precinct down the stairs into the jail* *Wyatt looks a little scared but King keeps him close by* King: ‘It’s alright man, you won’t be alone much. I’ll be by sometimes to talk to you, but that guard down on the end, Roberto, will have to suffice for now.’ Wyatt: ‘Umm okay, I hope I am by myself.’ King: ‘Yes you will, no sharing cells here.’ *gets to Wyatt’s cell and opens the door* *takes his cuffs off and pushes him inside* *closes the door behind him and stands there* King: ‘Now I will be back in a bit, I have paperwork to do so in the meantime Roberto will keep you company. BEHAVE!’ *walks back the other way as Wyatt looks on* *Wyatt stares at the stone-faced Puerto-Rican who* *starts whispering to himself* Wyatt: ‘UGH! How did I get myself into this and what is he going to do with me I wonder? Oh well, I guess I will sleep for a bit.’ *lays down to sleep* *two hours pass and Wyatt is awakened by Roberto* Roberto: ‘HEY YOU, FEEDING TIME!’ *he hands Wyatt a menu which surprises him* Wyatt: ‘Wow, I get to choose the food? Cool.’ Roberto: ‘Count yourself lucky muchacho. You have friends in high places.’ Wyatt: ‘I’d say, I wonder if officer King did this?’ *chooses the chicken with rice meal* Roberto: ‘I will bring you the food shortly. NO SLEEPING!’ *he walks down the hall and hands the order to another guard* *Wyatt sits and waits* *Roberto returns to stand across from his cell* Wyatt: ‘So can I talk to you?’ *silence* ‘Great no conversation.’ *silence* ‘How long is this…..’ *Roberto talks* Roberto: ‘SHUT UP MUCHACHO AND WAIT OKAY? YOUR FOOD WILL BE HERE SOON.’ *after a few more minutes Roberto walks away and is holding a tray* *it is steaming as Wyatt catches the aroma and sighs* *he hands it to Wyatt* Roberto: ‘Here I suggest you savor it because it will probably be the only good meal you get here.’ Wyatt: ‘I will Roberto.’ *he starts eating slowly* *Roberto turns his head in the other direction as he eats* Wyatt: ‘Come on talk to me, I need something to do besides eat.’ Roberto: *groans* ‘I am not allowed to talk to you muchacho. Officer King will be here soon, why don’t you just hold your tongue until he gets here again.’ Wyatt: ‘You are no fun. I guess I will wait, at least I know he will talk to me.’ *finishes eating and hands the tray back to Roberto* *the guard walks off and disappears around the corner* *there is no guard around at that moment which makes Wyatt a little uncomfortable* *he finally gives up and goes to lay down for a bit* *the sound of a door opens* *Wyatt dozes off* Wyatt: *dreaming* ‘Wha…..errrr…..uhhhh…..I don’t want to drink it, it tastes bad. Ewww…..stop doing that….no I don’t want it. *makes shoving motion as he sleeps* Please……stop….’ *King shakes him to wake him up* Wyatt: *jumps up* ‘AHH, oh sorry officer.’ King: *looks concerned* ‘You okay man. I could hear you down the hall and wondered what the hell was going on.’ *Wyatt notices that King is wearing a tight tank showing off his bulging muscles and little black shorts* King: *sits beside him and puts his arms around him* ‘See something you like little man. Why don’t you tell me about your dream first?’ Wyatt: ‘Well…..I can’t remember now sorry.’ King: ‘It’s okay Wyatt, why don’t you lay on my lap for a minute.’ *Wyatt leans over and lays his head directly on top of the officer’s huge rod laying in his shorts* *Wyatt feels it throbbing wildly and reaches to pet it* *King moans as Wyatt rubs his face on it* *King pulls his shorts off and pushes Wyatt’s face on it* *He gobbles it down and starts sucking rapidly* King: ‘Mmmmm feels good man, I am really starting to like you a lot Wyatt.’ *Wyatt feverishly sucks making King start to growl as he pulls the young man’s stripes off* *King picks him up from his legs and turns him so he can swallow Wyatt’s cock* *Wyatt moans deeply as the officer moves slowly but steadily back and forth getting a rhythm going* Wyatt: *stops sucking* ‘OHH GAWD OFFICER, FEELS SO AMAZING.’ *goes back to sucking again* King: *feels his cum starting to move up into his cock* ‘YEAH WYATT MMMMM KEEP GOING MAN, KEEP GOING, ALMOST THERE, OHH FUCK, RIGHT THERE MAN, RIIIIGGGHHHTTTT THERE, YES!!!!!!!’ *spills his seed down Wyatt’s face and deep inside his throat* Wyatt: *licks his lips* ‘OH officer, it tastes so good.’ King: ‘Call me Marc Wyatt, we are beyond just acquaintances now. Now fucking feed me you sexy man.’ Wyatt: ‘I’ll try Marc.’ *feels it building in his balls as Marc increases his intensity two-fold* King: ‘Mmmmm yeah come on little man, I know you have a big one in there somewhere. *rubs Wyatt’s balls* Let go hot stuff, I want your hot cum in my body.’ Wyatt: ‘I….uhhh….shit….here it comes…..’ *King stops sucking and sticks his tongue out as Wyatt’s thick cum shoots directly into his throat* *King growls and pounds the bed as he swallows his spunk* *Wyatt moans slowly as the officer swallows every drop of cum* *He turns Wyatt around and kisses him on the lips and holds him tightly* *Wyatt pulls King’s tank off and kisses his chest* King: *looks into Wyatt’s eyes* ‘I do believe you are starting to get comfortable with me little man. I know I like spending time with you.’ Wyatt: ‘I can’t seem to help myself Marc. You are insanely hot and I just want to continue having sex with you.’ King: ‘Then have sex with me Wyatt. Do what you want, I won’t stop you.’ *Wyatt goes back to worshipping King’s swollen pecs* ‘He bounces them as Wyatt licks each one* *The young man toys with King’s nipples which makes his growl again* *His cock starts bouncing uncontrollably* King: ‘Wyatt…..man…..you are making want to fuck you really bad.’ *pauses for a few seconds, grabs Wyatt and pushes him down on his cock* *Wyatt squeals as King’s thick cock spreads him wider* *The sensation is so amazing that Wyatt sprays King’s chest* *King reaches down and spreads his finger in the cum before putting it on his tongue* *he smiles and moans as he picks up speed on Wyatt* King: ‘OHHHHH FUCKKKKKK YEAHHHHHH MANNNN *moves even faster* I WANT TO FUCKING SHOOT IN YOU SO BAD.’ *King feels it building in his balls and slows his tempo down just enough to squeeze each jet into Wyatt’s intestines* *Wyatt moans long and deep as King thrusts jet after jet inside him holding him tight to his chest* Wyatt: *sighs* ‘Ohh officer, feels so good. I haven’t felt like this in ages. Thank you for making me feel like a man again.’ King: *holds him tight* ‘I feel a connection with you Wyatt. I don’t quite know what it is, but I can feel it.’ Wyatt: *rubs King’s thick arms and kisses the peaks on his biceps* ‘I am beginning to fall for you I think. I don’t really know why either.’ *leans into his chest as King rubs his head* King: ‘I promise you won’t be in here long. I need to get out of here before someone catches me fraternizing with the inmates. I will talk to you soon man.’ *waves goodbye and races out of the cell in just his underwear that he just put on* Wyatt: *talks to himself* ‘What is going on in my head? That dream earlier seems to be resonating somehow now.’ *puts his stripes back on* ‘I guess I should try to sleep again. Not going anywhere anytime soon.’ *lays back down* ‘I am afraid to sleep, but I am tired.’ *closes his eyes* ‘I feel….so….funny…..’ *passes out*

(Astromuscle: Commission for @Morphfan. He had some drawings he wanted a story to accompany. He can post the pictures if he chooses to or not. Had a lot of fun writing this so I'm sorry if I took it anywhere you didn't want it to go. Also sorry if anything about Ben is wrong) Show me what I want “A magic shop? That sounds silly.” I couldn't believe the turn that had just happened. I was out on this date with this cute boy. Taller than me by quite a few inches, he was lanky and kind of awkward. I would definitely appreciated if he had had some more meat on his bones, but one couldn't afford to be too picky. His awkwardness was adorable, but why did he seem so excited about this? We had found each other on a dating site, so I suggested meeting up somewhere public. We ended up settling on an early afternoon stroll down a boardwalk. Our city was famous for the extreme variety that could be found here, including a shop that did not look dreary as much as dark and odd. It was slightly off-putting. Apparently Sam didn't share my sentiments, as he pulled my arm a little. I tried to pull away a little, but he was so excited. Despite being taller than me, he had no facial hair and was thin all throughout. It altogether made a very cute picture, which eventually got me to drop my guard and let myself be dragged into the shop. The door was heavy I could tell from the way Sam strained to push it in, and clearly had quite the closing mechanism as it swung shut on me, and then behind me once I myself slipped in. The inside of the shop was much like what I expected. Cluttered and messy, though there was space to walk. If there was an organization system then I couldn't see one. Nick-knacks and do dads filled shelves or hung from the ceiling. The room we had entered into was not amazingly lit, but wasn't dark per say. It was however dulled a little by the visible wafts of smoke that were visible in the room. Once I noticed them I started to panic and instinct took over as I pushed past Sam's body to look into an adjacent room for any others. I was half just looking for anyone else, but also my mind couldn't help but think that the shop might actually be on fire. I went to part the curtain divider when a thin, almost ghostly white hand moved it just ahead of me. A very tall, thin man in what I could only associate as a kimono stepped out. A smoking pipe led the way, clearly causing the wisps I had seen. The man used his momentum to walk right past me with a turn to avoid colliding. He moved gracefully and purposefully over to Sam. He seemed to stare into Sam's eyes for a second, forcing Sam to look up to meet them, but quickly broke the connection and backed up to take us both in. “Welcome.” was the only word he said. He had taken his pipe out of his mouth and had a slight but pleasant smile as he bowed slightly to the two of them. I breathed in and choked on the smoke a little. The shopkeeper moved over to help me. He used his hands to steady me until my coughing fit passed. “Sorry, smoking is a bad habit of mine. I almost never get visitors, so I am not too worried about taking it outside.” He proceeded to empty his pipe into a box, which he closed and then lifted the lid off of an ornate vase. “So what can I help you too strapping gents with today?” His voice was cool yet smooth, like river water. “We were just looking. I actually dragged my date over there in. I have never seen proper magic before. It just looked curious is all.” Sam looked a little disappointed about just being a browser, but the man seemed perfectly merry to have them there anyways. The man took him lightly behind the arm and led him across to me. “That is perfectly all right Sam. I often find browsers to be the most interesting of customers. It's one thing to know what you want coming in, it's another to find something you didn't know you wanted.” He looked over at me. Deep purple eyes stared back as he fixed me with a considerably longer glance than he had Sam. It was unnerving, but at the same time his beautiful purple eyes held me in their grasp. I shuddered, until he eventually looked over at Sam who was browsing the shelf behind us. I had to breathe heavy to recover from that slight encounter. The air tasted clean now, somehow. The shopkeeper looked over to Sam. “Sam I am going to take Ben into the back. I am going to give him a tarot reading while you peruse. You can handle the items if you like, just leave any closed containers closed... for all our sake's. He gave a mischievous smile at that as he moved over to the curtained door and motioned me in. I didn't want to go. The shopkeeper laughed a little chuckle, but something about all of it drew me in. Sam however seemed engrossed in what he was looking at, so I went over anyways. The man held the curtain for me, and we both walked through, the curtain dropping behind us, only draping about halfway down the door-less opening. Inside was a lounge with couches and even a TV. The focus of the room however was the table in the center. It was square and not large but enough for two people to sit at, which he clearly wanted me to do. I sat at the close side and he went around to the other. Out of a deep pocket on his dress he pulled a deck of cards out. He fanned them out across the table face-down, and then flipped the bottom card, causing them all to flip in sequence. A perfect arch of cards, identically spaced. They all clearly had different pictures, though none of the pictures were discernible but the end card, which was death. I finally spoke up. “I really would rather not have a tarot reading.” The shopkeeper smiled warmly at me as his ghost white hand reached over the table to me. “Why so afraid?” I don't know what conveyed me to speak. “The future scares me. Its so vast and unknowing, but the only thing that comforts me about it is that it is not set in stone. It can be changed. I can work out of any situations I get into, and have done so.” The shopkeeper seemed to weigh what I said. “That is perfectly reasonable. We don't have to tell your future, the cards can reveal whatever we need them to, they are but a vessel. The magic, as your friend would put it, comes from us.” He used his outstretched hand to indicate them. “Your friend over there, Sam, he grew up in a country village. They were not accepting of his sexual orientation so he kept it hidden. He however didn't mind that he was different, he thrived on it. He feels an attraction towards the queer and the odd. That is why a magic shop would catch his fancy.” I took the words at face value. I knew he must have been guessing, and made a mental note to ask Sam later. It then hit me that he had used both of our names, though we hadn't told him them. I froze in my seat. That was impossible. Again those purple eyes stared back at me. “Relax. It is tough to take in, but these odd things that inhabit our world can be wonderful too. I won't stop you from leaving, but I truly do believe you will not be disappointed if you play tarot with me.” I unfroze in my seat and began to move, but he called after me, “We don't have to view the future, we could look into why you can't keep a boyfriend.” I stopped as I reached for the curtain. “Fear, or admiration for what you have seen and heard, you do respect it, don't you. It's not always as the stories say. Not all magics will bite you for using them.” He seemed to chuckle at that, but he still looked warm and inviting as I retook my seat. He extended his hand to me once more, and I placed my hand into it. He gently cupped it with his other hand as well as he pulled me across the table, causing me to lean. “Close your eyes and concentrate only on the feeling in your hand.” I did as he said. “Now I am going to drag you hands along the cards three times, I am going to ask you a question each time. You are infusing you own magic into the cards. They will beckon to you, and you will leave an imprint on them.” I nodded slightly, only thinking of the circles one of his long cold fingers were drawing in my palm. He pulled my hand to where I remembered the death card being. “Show me the person you want.”My hand gently caressed the cards, barely moving any of them as he guided my hand along and up at the end. “Show me what stands in the way.” backwards now, my hand glided along the cards, more moving with it now as we brushed against the cards this time. “Now lastly, find who you want to be yourself.” I once more felt that cards as they responded to my hand. After that the man gave me back my hand and told me to open my eyes. I did so only to find he had already flipped the cards. He used the table to place them all in a neat pile then placed them in a deck between us. He placed one hand over the deck. His purple eyes began to glow as smoke swirled around him, and a magic circle appeared around the deck. I yelped a little, but Sam didn't come running. After a couple of seconds the display faded, the man moved his hand off the deck. “Sorry if I scared you again. I was boosting your own abilities. We all have magic in us, but those of us who practice it regularly have more of a store of it. With that he took the cards again, and fanned them face-down once more. “Repeat after me. Show me the person I want.” “Show me the person I want.” Before my eyes cards began to glow blue. The shopkeep pulled them out of the deck and flipped them over to me. Strength came up first which made me laugh, then the knight of swords who looked intense as he charged into battle. Then there were the lovers both staring into each others eyes. “You want someone strong. Someone who can take charge but is disciplined and controlled. You want someone to love. You aren't looking for just lust, love should be there too.” I nodded at it all. He waited for me to look up at him, then continued. “Show me what stands in the way.” “Show me what stands in the way.” Again cards glowed, but this time they were deep red. The man flipped them all over as well. The high priestess, the 2 of pentacles, the 2 of wands, the knight of pentacles all came up, but they were upside down. The last card that was flipped was the 7 of wands, an angry man holding a wand as if trying to stick it into the ground hard next to the other 6. I reached to flip the cards right side up, but he stopped me. “They are upside down to indicate the opposite meaning of the cards. The high priestess and the 2's represent balance. You seem pretty grounded so I imagine it's the people you date who are imbalanced. The knight is supposed to represent patience, and dependability. He is reversed to, though. The 7 of wands is a card of aggression, and even defiance.” He seemed to wait for me. “What do you think it means. I have my guess but you are the one who knows yourself best, I am just helping bring it to the surface.” I sighed, thinking. “Strength, and a knight. I am attracted to large people. In my dreams I picture bodybuilders and athletes, and I picture them taking me into their strong arms. It's not always sexual, just the warmth, the feel, and the protection they give off.” I was lost in myself, but the shopkeep across the table made no move to snap me out. “You said half those upside down cards meant balance. I can't find the guy who is strong and protective, but sweet and caring. I want patience, dependability, but I get him.” I pointed at the man on the 7 of wands. “I get the angry man who wants his time. They are vain. Maybe I am too for my tastes.” The shopkeep reached over and lifted my face. You deserve to have someone you are attracted to both physically and emotionally. You are allowed to want both. Are you dating Sam out there? “It's our first date. I like him for who he is. He is sweet and awkward which is cute. He does truly care, but isn't possessive. He isn't bad looking either.” The shopkeeper nodded along with what I was saying. “It sounds like you are going more for the emotional connection side of things. That's why I wouldn't call you vain. You have a type, but like you said he's attractive. The physical things are always so much easier to change anyways. I bet if you asked him -” He cut off there as Sam spread the curtain. “You guys were taking a bit so I thought I would check in. How is it going?” He looked at all the cards on the table already, but I don't think he understood what they represented. That was a relief. The shopkeep got up and brought another chair over to the table. “We were just finishing up. I don't think Ben here would mind if you saw the last prediction.” I thought about it, but I nodded. It was only about me after all. As he sat down and looked, I didn't even wait for the man in the kimono to speak. “Show me who I want to be myself.” Cards glowed yellow and Sam's eyes went wide, but a smile came unbidden to him. He was loving this. All the cards from the first draw lit up, as well as one solitary card in the deck. Strength, the knight of swords, lovers. The shopkeep gave me a raised eyebrow to which I blushed. Sam was busy asking both of us what that meant as I reached for the card in the deck to flip it. My heart froze as before me was a card I knew was never in any tarot deck ever. On the card were 2 bodybuilders, one slightly smaller than the. Both laid in a bed together, the smaller with his head on the other's pec. Sam looked confused, and then embarrassed as he put the pieces together. He looked down at his own unimpressive chest, and let out a sigh. Dammit, I hadn't meant to hurt him. I looked over at the shopkeep but he looked like a casual observer. Sam was not looking at me. I grabbed his hand and kissed it. “Sam, I don't know you well yet, but know that I have enjoyed our time together so far, and I don't care what these cards say. You are sweet and I like that. You don't need big muscles for me to be into you. Look here, these cards were the ones of why I am not dating a guy like that now. They never satisfy me. I want someone I can talk to and will listen. I want someone who is receptive. I want someone sweet. Muscles are just physical anyways. I want a relationship, not meaningless sex.” Sam was beginning to look up at me. “If I wanted sex, I would have just downloaded Tinder. I wouldn't have wanted to walk with you on a boardwalk. I want to know who you are.” Sam looked over at the shopkeeper, who nodded in acknowledgment. A smile crept onto his face as he regained his composure. “Ya, I guess everyone has those extreme urges right?” I told him that was right, but out of the corner of my eyes I saw the taller man's mouth gape. He regained his smooth visage quickly, but I had to wonder what he had seen. I had a knot in my stomach though he gave me a sidelong glance and a smirk. The knot didn't go away. Sam indicated that he was ready to leave. I got up with him. The shopkeep collected his cards and bid them farewell. Sam admitted once they left that that had been weird and maybe not the best idea, but I looked back and just reassured him. They went to get a smoothie to which they both got a protein boost and laughed as they drank. When I went to pay I noticed two things. Firstly, all of my money had disappeared and in it's place two tiny vials were in my pocket, as well as a piece of paper. During the rest of our walk I casually asked where Sam had grown up, and he gave me essentially the same story the store owner had said, not that I needed more convincing. Eventually we sat down and I got a chance to read the note. “As I said, the physical things are the easiest things to change. Have fun.” On the other side was a printed out receipt for 125$ for the two vials. That's how much I was missing. Motherfucker! Sam leaned over my shoulder and read it, then snatched a vial from me. I went after him, still holding one of them, but he held it up to high for me to reach. I tried to jump for it, but it didn't work. “Look Ben. You already paid for these. We may as well use them. Sam brought the vial to his lips.” “STOP!” I shouted, attracting a bit of attention from those around us. Sam did however stop before he drank. “Ben, I think you do want both of us to drink these.” Despite what he said, he did hand the vial back to me. “But if you are that adamant, it doesn't matter to me. I have enjoyed our date, I don't want to make you uncomfortable.” I took the vial back. I looked up at him, and he just smiled back. I sat down, and he came to sit next to me. He put his arm around me and I let myself be pulled in. “Ben I am sorry I bothered you so much. I was just playing with you a bit. If we bring the vials back to the shop he might give you a refund.” I just laid there, thinking. I held in my hands, what I expected could turn both of us into muscle freaks. None of my past boyfriends would have given them back if I had asked. They would have been thirsty for it. Here Sam was. He had wanted it, I could tell, but he cared more for what I thought. “Sam, I have only just met you. You could be the one I want to be with forever, or someone I never see after today. In those moments, when you had the vial in your hand, and you saw me use it and gave it back. In that moment you showed more consideration for me, more care and love than any guy I have ever dated. I would like to think I could have done the same thing, but I don't know it would have been tough. Sam, would you be willing to drink this with me?” Sam took the vial from me again. Sam looked over and down at me as we sat on the bench, his arm around me still. “Ben, I can see you have a big heart too, don't sell yourself short.” With that he raised my other hand with the vial to clink them together with. I looked at both the vials, my heart racing, then into his face. It was sweet and happy and caring. I was at ease. I swung my hand back and downed the contents of the vial, an then Sam did so a second after. The liquid took a second on my tongue before I could taste it. It was disgusting! I quickly grabbed my smoothie and sucked it back as fast as possible. Sam's face began to look confused, but before he could finish it hit him too and he did the same. Finally I ran out of smoothie. The taste had passed slightly, but was still there. I expected brain freeze to set in, but I actually was feeling rather warm. Sam was actually beginning to sweat. I brought my hand up, and I noticed I was too. Sam was wide-eyed, but turned his head over to me as he smiled faintly. Then I felt my arms swell. At first it just felt like blood was rushing into it, but then I saw the muscles develop. My biceps came up further and further as my triceps pushed out the back at the same time. Sam was doing everything he could to keep his cool in public as his torso extended higher, and thickened a little. His arms were also pumping bigger as they got further apart because of his back stretching out. As I noticed it on him, I also became aware that my body was doing the same thing. It occurred to me too late that maybe the bench on the boardwalk was not the ideal place, but it was happening now. Sam looked over at me and apparently saw the same thing. He dove for me and I fell back on the bench, He used his muscled arms to support himself over me. They weren't bulky, but they were prominent and taught as he supported his weight over me on the thin bench. I myself was trying not to fall off as I stared up into his sweat-beaded brow. He was smiling, but the smile had lost some sweetness, it wasn't completely gone, but there was attraction in his eyes too. He didn't even care when a passing girl shouted for us to go get a room. I watched his chest creep towards me. His shoulders moved out more. It was so hot. Eventually I saw his arm spasm, and he fell off the front of the bench, thrown off balance. I hadn't realized that I had been using him for support, but as he fell away I also lost balance to and rolled on top of him. I had fallen on people before, it usually didn't bother them, but Sam let out a breath as my new weight hit him in the gut. He looked up at me and we both laughed. I focused and got up. The feelings of growth were still there, but I was accustomed to them now. I got my balance, then held out a hand to help Sam up. Sam used my hand to help give him momentum in standing. As he went up I got to see his unchanged face, then his thick neck. I began to see the crest of his pecs as he brought himself up to full height. For all of the feeling, we were still in our clothes, tight as they were. I couldn't help but stare at what my arm had become. Sam lifted his shirt to see his abs, realizing he had to lean forward a bit to see past his chest now. I still felt the growth slow and sure, and so I suggested we get out of where we were. We scrambled back up the boardwalk, trying to go for our cars. We passed by the magic shop and Sam froze again. Our clothes had not been tearing before, but they were about to. He stopped to stare at it, and I tried to convince him that we needed to get to my place. He looked over and considered what I said, but then began to slowly walk towards the shop. “Ben, we are about to burst out of our clothing and I doubt you have anything we could wear after that. He might help us, besides I have to know something.” Sam began towards the shop. I wanted to argue more, but I felt my sleeves rip a bit, and decided it wasn't the worst idea ever. We rushed in and closed the door behind us. It was easier to open now. Waiting at the front table stood the shopkeep smile across his face. He seemed pleased to see us, but also a bit expectant. “Welcome back boys. The back room has been cleared for you.” As we reached the room my sleeves ripped down the seams as I swung them. I couldn't believe Sam's shirt hadn't ripped yet, but it was just as hot to see the shirt hug every crevice, every rise and fall of his new back. I got inside and quickly removed my shirt, I ended up ripping it more as I took it off. Sam's shirt seemed to be constraining him. “Sam, flex and your shirt will rip. It's too tight for you.” Sam did as bidden, and his shirt ripped at almost every seam, and once along the back as he brought his arms forward. He breathed in relief as he removed the shreds of his clothes. I quickly worked on his pants as they looked like the next issue. They were tight, and it took the two of us to remove them. As I yanked them down, I got a full view of his package, pressed tightly against his underwear. It was so big. A thick shaft, still mostly soft pressed out front, with two large globes back up dancing for it as Sam huffed and puffed. Sam began working on my pants too, which snapped me out of my trance. They got caught on my quads, but flexing wasn't enough to undo the mess I was in. Sam got down and grabbed my shorts. He grunted as he ripped them right down the front. Then they fell down around me, hitting my calves as they passed. Then we were both almost naked in the living room of the shop. We breathed sighs of relief. Apparently the relief and calm was enough to cause the growth to redouble it's efforts. We both grunted as it hit us. I rushed to remove my underwear, and Sam followed my lead. I noticed my package for the first time since this whole thing had started. I had been average at best before, but now I had a dick to be impressed with. Sam's, now that I had a nice view of it, was impressive as well. Getting harder by the minute it swung up. It was 7 inches, but it was getting bigger. My head hadn't grown much with the transformation, but any size would help if I ever had to put that in my mouth, and damn if I didn't want to. I couldn't take it. I knelt down and grabbed his ass in my hands. I noticed I had to actually stress my arms a little to force my arms together, but I could tell I had a lot more strength to use yet. I brought his ass in as I squeezed the hard round masses, forcing his dick into my mouth. It came to attention immediately, probably hitting 7.5 inches. As i sucked and worked his ass I felt him grow, and with it ever so slightly his dick grew in my mouth too. It was euphoric. He moaned as he leaned back. Abs galore greeted my eyes as I looked up. They progressively larger until it appeared a set 30 time larger than the last stuck out inches above, which was clearly his pecs. They heaved as he focused on breathing between the growth and the nearing orgasm. I grabbed my own dick and yanked it some too. He came in my mouth. He seemed to surge a little in growth. His legs lengthening a half an inch. I adjusted as I came over the floor myself. I swallowed his cum and cleaned his dick with my tongue. I removed my mouth and Sam regained his composure. Sam looked down at me. He was a beast. Massive and towering over me. He knelt down himself and looked me in the eyes. He looked at me with a lovey stare, smile still lighting up his face. He leaned in and kissed me, I closed my eyes and fell into the kiss. He pushed me backwards, and I wrapped my arms around his neck for support to avoid breaking the kiss. My back was now round from the muscle, and it rolled down slowly onto the ground as he lowered both of us to the ground. I heard his hands thud down as he adjusted. Eventually my chest, despite it's continued growth was being pressed in as another expanding chest pressed into it further and further to lay on top of me, but maintain our facial connection. We just stayed there for a bit, but then he pulled away to kiss further and further down on me. He spent some time on my nipple, but eventually moved on. Down my abs which had formed without my noticing. My dick sprang back to life a little. I began to get out, “I already came Sam, it's fine. I don't-” I was cut off as he took my still soft cock in his mouth and sucked deeply. I moaned and my dick got harder again. Sam spoke around my penis. “Ben, have you never had your favors returned? Let me pay you back for that just now.” No, no boyfriend yet had sucked me off. I was always a sub, and they were always doms. I had always heard it was common courtesy to return the favor of a blowjob, but they had always said that since they were dom they didn't do that. My dick went hard at the sensation I had given many times before. Sam worked over my dick with his tongue and lips. He rubbed my large pecs as he went. It was amazing as I slid back and forth on the ground as far as the tight skin covering my back muscles would allow. It didn't take long for me to cum. His eyes went wide as I filled him. He swallowed several times. And then got off me to lay out next to me. “Shit Ben, those balls can hold some cum. That was more than I have ever taken.” Sam laughed. I looked down. He was still taller than me. His slightly bigger feet stretched out further than mine as his head was in line with mine. I wiggled my toes. They looked foreign to me. His big hand came over and patted my core. It made a hard sound, one that could only come from having practically no fat on it. “I think we stopped growing.” He pointed out. I hadn't noticed, but now that he mentioned it I didn't feel hot anymore. We sat for a minute, until the owner came in. I suddenly began to get up and apologize, but he quieted me. “Relax, the shroud there is sound proof. I head nothing.” He looked over at where I had come on the ground. “I do hope I can ask you to clean up after yourself a little though.” He came over to the both of us. We stood up. He came behind us and patted us both on the back. Where he had been tall before, perhaps 6' 2” we now towered over him. He only came up to my shoulder, and would get a faceful of lower pec from Sam. As he came around us again, I noticed his hand glow purple. He looked into his hand and smiled. “As I thought. Ben could you give Sam and I a minute. I think he has some questions for me. Out front you will find a poser for you. It was the only thing in my shop that would fit you, but it's not magical, I promise.” I exited the room, giving the curtain a bit of a look as I passed, it didn't even go the whole way to the ground. I went into the other room and let the shroud come back down. I found the poser on the table, bright blue. It was huge, but once I picked it up I realized that it was perfectly sized for me. I put it on. It was tight, but I figured that was kind of the point. I found a mirror and posed in it. I was huge. Chest bulbous and sticking out, abs pronounced. My arms hung not quite straight down at either side of me. They were wide and even without flexing I could see if striation. Flexing made everything explode out and up. My biceps peaked high and my triceps pressed in and down. During my posing routine both of the other men walked out of the other room. Sam laughed as I awkwardly composed myself. He carried a bag, which he handed to me, consisting of our old clothes, and a wooden box he had under his arm. He had also gotten a bigger poser, his being red. It did nothing to hide his package, but it was technically underwear. They would get a lot of stares, but at least they wouldn't be arrested on the way to the car. As we left the store owner told us to have fun, but I looked back and noticed he was specifically talking to me, a tarot card in his hand. We both got to the parking lot, and I told him to follow my car to my place. We made it back to my place. The rest of the night was full of more talking and laughing about how our lives would be so different now. We ended up deciding that he would stay the night. In the morning I could ask a friend to by very large clothes for us, and then we could go find things that fit properly. We ate like animals. I kept making more food for us, and we ate it all up. Grocery shopping got added to the list tomorrow. Over dinner I asked about the wooden box. He took a defensive tone, but told me he would tell me later. We eventually finished with the eating, and played some games. We kept talking. We really had a connection. It became late however, and I mentioned we should probably go to bed. Sam looked lost, and I told him that he would of course be sharing my bed. We went into my room, him toting his box with him. We both sat in bed. I asked again what was in the box. Sam looked over at me, a little afraid. “Ok so clearly your kink, for lack of a better word, is for muscle right.” I nodded. “Well while I definitely am not unnattracted to that, and I am going to love showing up to work Monday like this” He brought an arm up and flexed it for me. I felt my penis stir in my poser. “I have my own, slightly weirder kink. This one is reversible, but if you are willing to give it a shot.” He opened the box. It was split into 2 compartments by a wooden divider. Both sides had leather cuffs, but one side had straps with some gold rings. I had seen it before in a couple of kinky pictures, but didn't really know anything about it. I picked up a cuff to examine it. Sam held his breath. “Is it magical?” I asked. He nodded, but seemed really nervous. I met his eyes and put on the cuff, then went in for the other one in the compartment. Sam gasped. “Don't you want to know what it does?” I looked over at him and tried to make the same sweet smile that he had given me so much today. “I trust you. I don't know if I will be into whatever happens, but I am willing to give it a shot. I have no idea how to put on that thing though. Do you mind wearing it?” I pointed at the strappy thing, and he quickly swung it on himself and tightened it. He picked up his own cuffs and put them on his wrist. He took off his poser revealing his large dick which was hardening with every heartbeat. I matched him, taking off my poser to reveal my hardening dick as well. He looked so expectant, and I couldn't help but get swept up in the mood. Suddenly he surged at me. We both tumbled off the bed onto the ground. His eyes were wild as he picked me up and threw me to a wall. I hit hard, but it didn't hurt. He rushed at me and leaned my head up as he attacked my mouth with his. His ferocity wore off on me. I matched him, scratching at his back as he pressed himself into me. Eventually I pushed him back and sprang at him. He fell over, now with me on top. I bit his lip as I felt his shoulders swell. He was growing again. I stopped for a second. Was I growing. I didn't feel warm, I just felt wild. If I didn't know better, I would have said I just drank 10 coffees. I looked down at my hand, and realized it was stretching out. It was also taking on a yellow tinge. Suddenly Sam flipped us over so he was on top of me. He went to my nipples and began to nibble them lightly. I felt my chest swelling along with everything else as his sharp teeth bit me. I looked down to see that his fangs were far more prominent than they had been. Around the bands, short orange and black fur began to spring up, making a striped pattern. My heart beat hard at the changes I was seeing. At my wide eyed stare he pulled back, his face becoming more like that of a tiger. He looked hurt. “I am sorry Ben. I have always fantasized of this kind of thing.” I noticed my own shoulders were spouting short yellowish fur with some black spots. I was also growing claws. Sam seemed about to say more, but before he could I grabbed him around the waste. I was careful not to use my claws, but they ended up getting in the way. Sam moaned at the claws anyways, so I continued. I turned him around and opened him up for my dick. As I was about to put it in, I noticed my penis had grown more than anything else. It was almost double what it had been, and despite being hard was getting bigger. I shoved it into Sam's ass. He gasped and moaned as the orange fur crept down his back towards me. His waist had barely changed, but the rest of his had grown even thicker. His fur did nothing to hide the display. I was ravenous. I pounded him hard. He moaned and even shouted as my dick grew more inside him. Before long he moved forward, forcing me out before I came. He turned around and pulled me onto the bed. He forced my head down onto his dick. For all my notice of my own dick being bigger his now orange dick was bigger still. It was as long as his upper leg, and his balls were the size of a normal man's fist. He shoved my head down onto it. It went into my mouth and down my throat, forcing my head to turn up. I was choking on it, biting lightly down on it as he meowed in pleasure. I pushed out and growled. To which he growled back, he was full tiger now, but had a human body base. I was sure that I was now a leopard, and I didn't care. We circled a little on the bed as our ferocity grew us. The king bed was barely big enough for the both of us but we did our best. We lunged for each other and our faces met in a ferocious kiss. There was a lot of biting, but it was erotic. I scratched his back and he dragged a hand-paw down my front. He then grabbed me and turned me around. He stuck his penis inside me and I growled in pain. He stopped, but I moved my ass back, bringing him in. He got it all in. It felt like it was filling my whole body up to behind my eyes. It had stopped growing thankfully. He gyrated on me, but then he leaned his body on top of me. I used my arms to brace both of us up. He brought his arms around me and took my dick into both his hands. As he gyrated his hips, he massaged my dick. All I could do was hold us both up since he had no support. He then brought his head down and bit my shoulder, hard. I hissed, but it turned into a moan. I came over my bed. Apparently me cumming had been what he had been waiting for as he filled my rectum with his cum as well. It felt like it was filling me up like a balloon. He gyrated slower now as he pumped out what he could, also giving me the same pleasure with his hands. He stopped before I did, to which he laughed. He got up, and then helped me off the bed. We quickly collected the comforter off the bed before my mess could sink into the sheets. As we passed a hallway mirror I took us in. We were definitely still human underneath, but superficially he was a tiger and I was a leopard. He came over and put his arm around me smiling. He didn't seem awkward anymore. He seemed confident. He smiled over at me, his fangs prominent, but I could tell it was his characteristic smile. We were almost too big for the house, everything jutted out, our dicks most of all. His began to rise again and he laughed. I couldn't believe he had that quick a turn over. I giggled too. “This is fun. You were so worried.” His eyes lit up as he looked down at me. He hugged me hard, his penis skewering me until it adjusted up between us. I hugged him back. His dick kept pulsing between us until eventually I whispered to him. “I think I am ready for round 2.” He brought his face up and looked at me. I just smiled as I ran into the other room and got on all fours, pretending to clean myself like a cat. He bent back, ready to pounce at any moment.

After increased interest, here are Parts 1: and Part 2: After being shown where he will be staying, Jessie decides to go ahead and get a little more comfortable with his surroundings by taking a nice long nap. After about twenty minutes, he gets a knock on his door. When he opens it, it is Victor again who comes rushing in and goes to sit on Jessie’s bed. Victor looks like he just came back from a very intense workout since his tank is completely drenched with sweat as he slowly drips perspiration off of his face and head. He takes his tank off to prevent more of a mess from occurring. “Sorry about this Jessie, I didn’t mean to get all of my junk on your comforter man.” He realizes what he just said and laughs. Then he motions for Jessie to come sit by him for a couple minutes while he talks to him. The sleepy man does so and wonders why Victor can’t just talk to him while he is standing. He basically just stares at Victor’s body whenever he is around anyway so it doesn’t really matter all that much. Victor’s muscles bounce every time he talks as the sweat continues to bead up and roll down his neck and chest. “Damnit, I can’t seem to stop sweating. Can you give me a few minutes Jessie while I go hop into your shower?” He gets up and rushes into the bathroom. He pulls his shorts off before he even gets into the room as Jessie sees his coach’s gorgeous Italian bum for the first time. There is a nice treasure trail of hair that is leading into his asshole. Jessie softly moans as he gets up to peer around the corner of the bathroom. He sees the gorgeous stud lathering his hot body up with the body wash he just put in there as his cock hangs sideways and is semi-erect. Jessie starts talking to his program coach from the corner of the doorway. “So……ummm you can tell me from the shower what you were going to say to me?” “Ohh well I was just going to discuss the next part of your program with you. You will be training with me of course, but that will be the easy part.” Jessie walks into the doorway and sees Victor with his back to him as he bends over revealing his hairy hole as he cleans it with his hands. The smaller man moans a little louder now as he quietly takes off his clothes to go sneak up on his coach. Jessie’s cock bounces frantically as it attempts to find its way into Victor’s enticing hole. Victor continues to speak to his client without him even knowing that he is right behind him in the shower. “I suppose that you will want to know what is going to happen next with you. Well….” Jessie starts rubbing his coach’s hot bubble butt and slaps his cock up against it. Victor jumps at first but grunts as he turns around to grab Jessie and slams him up against the shower wall. They both moan deeply as they kiss each other longingly and smack their cocks together. Victor starts stroking them both as he presses his muscular body up against his smaller partner. The horny man runs his tongue along Victor’s pec shelf as the muscly Italian puffs it up for him. “Mmmmm worship me Jessie, I really do need someone to appreciate what I have accomplished. It doesn’t happen all too often.” “I thought you said you had a lot of guys that were into you?” “Heh nah, I’m too old for them I think. You seem to like what I have though. You want to fuck me don’t you? Mmmm sounds good to me.” Victor stops stroking him and turns to bend his ass over so his hole touches Jessie’s cock. Jessie stares as his cock throbs wildly and starts to slowly part Victor’s hole. Victor moans loudly as he begins to move himself on top of his smaller top’s hungry cock. Jessie yells feeling his coach’s ass swallow his bloated prick. Victor then pushes Jessie down onto the shower floor as he starts to ride him. Their slick bodies rub together as they both grunt and groan. Jessie rubs his coach’s huge back muscles as they contract in his hands and is even able to reach around to feel his coach’s abs working overtime. “Mmmm Victor this feels amazing despite the fact that you’re doing all the work. I feel like I should be contributing somehow.” Victor slowly turns his body around to face Jessie and leans in to talk to him. “Jessie pretty soon you will probably be pounding guys into oblivion. Besides what you are doing with me right now is a sign that you have a dominant trait that is just begging to be cut loose. It takes a lot of guts to pursue the guy that is going to coach you and turn you into the man you deserve to be. And my gawd I can’t wait to make you fucking blow up into a superman.” Victor bounces is now picking up speed on Jessie as he feels him starting to draw closer to cumming. Jessie leans in to plant another kiss on his coach as they embrace each other. Jessie exerts his authority on Victor now as he pounds him harder making the coach grunt louder and even laugh. “OH FUCK YEAH JESSIE, you are going to be an insatiable beast, now cum for me you crazy man.” Jessie pulls out of Victor to starts slapping his cock on top of Victors heaving pecs. The sensation is getting him even closer. Victor takes it in his hands and continues slapping it onto the underside of them. They both growl as the coach rubs Jessie’s cock on his nipples. This is making Victor’s cock to start dripping all over Jessie’s legs. “MMMMM Jessie if you can spray your load onto my huge pecs that would make me cum harder than I have in weeks. I am beyond ready for you to coat me.” He slaps it harder on his pecs as Jessie tenses up. Victor strokes him harder once he can feel the cum racing into his partner’s cock. Jessie yells as he splashes his cum all over Victor’s bouncing pecs. The coach yells himself as he feels his cock preparing to burst itself. Jessie quickly leans down to start nursing on his coach’s nips which immediately puts Victor into a lustful trance. “AHH FUCK JESSIE, THAT’S IT! I CAN’T HOLD IT BACK ANY LONGER!” Jessie feels Victor spray several thick white ropes onto his lean chest before the coach pushes him up against the wall again and sits up to slap Jessie in the face with his leaky cock. “Mmm fuck yeah Jessie. You really know how to make an Italian guy like me feel good. I think you have just convinced me that you need to be transformed into a giant musclebeast.” “I just hope I don’t disappoint you Victor. You are so hot yourself. I would be happy to be at least half as hot as you are.” Victor smiles and pulls Jessie into him again as they cuddle with each other for a few minutes. After that, they decide to dry off as Jessie hugs him a little more making Victor purr deep down inside. He turns to kiss Jessie longingly again as he holds him close one more time. At this point it has been over an hour since Jessie saw Arliss. He wonders if he is moving too fast with all of these men since he has already had sex with both of them. Victor tells Jessie that he needs to go now, but he will be back soon to escort him over to the training facility. The Italian coach manages to find an outfit he can wear in Jessie’s wardrobe before he departs. Jessie puts on a fresh outfit as well before sitting down in a chair to check out some of the channels on his television. After a few minutes go by, he gets a knock on the side door adjacent to his room and realizes that he will have a roommate. Instead of getting up he tells them to go ahead and come in. They open it and come over to sit down beside of Jessie on his bed. It is Bronson who seems really upbeat after being down earlier in the day. Jessie smiles and asks him if his meeting went well with Arliss. “Did Arliss help you get settled in here?” Bronson curls his lip a bit and makes a strange face. “Well dude, he wants me to lose weight before I enter the program. I’m not sure that I can do that because he also said that I only have a few days to do it. Do you think that is even possible?” “Hmm I’m not sure man. Maybe your coach Lorenzo can help you figure out how to slim down.” “He said that to me, but I haven’t seen Lorenzo since I got here. He has been a real jerk and I don’t think he really cares about what happens to me. Has your coach been available dude?” Jessie smiles at him and nods. “Ohh yes, Victor is an incredible man. Very personable and really cares about what happens to me. He is supposed to come back here to take me to the training facility soon I think. I am a bit anxious though.” “You are really lucky Jessie. Maybe I should go find Lorenzo then. I will talk to you later.” Bronson gets up and walks back through the side door and closes it behind him. Jessie gets up and opens his door to walk out into the main hallway. He sees some activity going on a couple doors down and notices a thickly muscled stud standing in the doorway to someone else’s room. When he gets there he realizes that it is Thomas’s coach. The two men have been arguing quite a bit and Thomas looks extremely upset. Jessie’s curiosity gets the better of him as he walks down there to find out what is going on. He knows that he shouldn’t really be involved though. “I shouldn’t bother you two since it seems like you are in the middle of something.” The huge man grabs Jessie by the arm and turns him around. The brute is quite tanned with tattoos down his arms and has a thick beard on a very nicely developed face. His sparkling green eyes peer into Jessie’s as he smirks. Thomas sighs and walks back into the room he was in. “Oh no, you aren’t interrupting anything man. I am just trying to get Thomas motivated for his upcoming routine. He isn’t used to being pushed obviously. I’m Cliff Byutov by the way. You must be Jessie because most of the coaches and trainers have been talking about you.” “Good things I hope because I don’t want to be the black sheep here.” Cliff leans in again and gives him a big smile. His huge beefy arms wrap around him as he pulls him into Thomas’s room. He lets Jessie go and has him go sit in one of the chairs by the window as he walks into the bathroom to retrieve Thomas who appears to be hiding. “Get out there runt. I think one of the other guys here can be a great influence on you since you don’t seem to want to deal with me all that much.” “I don’t really want to do this. I don’t understand why it had to be me that ended up in this program. My friend Owen is the one that wanted to be transformed, not me.” “Well Owen isn’t here and I am not giving up on you Thomas. Get out there and sit with your other roommate.” Cliff pushes him out of the bathroom as Thomas staggers to go sit on his bed. Cliff comes marching out and stands between them. His huge beefy chest is covered in thick brown fur as Jessie scans it over with his eyes. Cliff winks at him and crosses his arms as he turns to stare down Thomas. “Alright Thomas, you have been chosen to go to training first. You will be required to go through some testing as well to prepare your body for what it will be exposed to. Now with Jessie here, I can inform him too that he will go through the same type of testing. I’m not sure if you are going after Thomas or not though. I think the other guy in this program has some prerequisites before he can even proceed so you might be after him.” “Well I know that Victor is supposed to come back to talk to me soon. Maybe I should go back to my room and wait for him?” Cliff puts his arm out and gestures to stay put. Thomas looks a bit miffed as Cliff walks over and picks him up. He rubs the small man’s back and hugs him. Thomas looks a bit more relaxed now after Cliff puts him back down on the bed. “You worry too much Thomas. I won’t make you do something that will make you regret coming here. Your mind is going to change a bit through the program anyway. I want you to feel comfortable in your own skin. I really do think that Jessie being here could be helpful to you in the long run. You should both get a bit more acquainted with each other to ease your concerns.” Thomas seems to agree with this as Cliff walks out of the room. Jessie goes to sit by Thomas and gives him a light hug. Thomas lays his head on Jessie’s shoulder and takes his glasses off. He sighs a bit before looking up at Jessie. “Cliff makes me feel so insignificant. He is such a huge man and I can’t understand why he would want to even train me. I mean I know he was assigned to me, but could they not find a guy a bit smaller eh?” Jessie laughs at what he just said. “Have you seen what my coach looks like? Victor isn’t exactly small either. I guess it depends on how we handle certain types of stress. If you want me to help you through this, then I will; besides your coach is quite hot.” Thomas smiles a little and agrees. He says that Cliff does like to hug him a lot and thinks that maybe he enjoys spending time with him. Jessie tells him that some guys like to exert their dominance and thinks Cliff might be into that. “The truth is I think Cliff probably wants to see you blow up into someone that he can have some fun with. You should get to know him a little better because you both might be able to build some kind of long-term relationship with each other.” “Ehh you might be right…..I guess I should start to listen to him more. I do agree that he is quite hot, I sense a nurturing side to him as well which is quite sexy…..okay…..I feel a lot better now, thanks Jessie.” “Sure Thomas, I need to go back to my room now because I figure that Victor is waiting on me. Talk soon man.” Jessie gets up and walks back out into the hall again where Cliff is hanging out. He smiles at Jessie and walks up to him. He puts his hand out and gestures for Jessie to put his out. He does and they shake hands. Cliff lifts him up and squeezes him tightly. Jessie groans a bit before Cliff puts him back down. He then walks back into Thomas’s room and shuts the door behind him. Jessie slowly walks back down to his room and opens the door. Victor stands by the window shirtless and turns to see Jessie in the doorway. They smile at each other as Victor gestures for him to close the door behind him so that he can spend some more time with him again in private. End of Part 3 Mocking the Hosts: Moving the Needle: Managing the Transition:

Gym Buddies Outside a small gym, the parking lot was quiet with only a handful of cars parked outside. A strapping young wolf was leaning against the wall to the right of the gym door. His name was Zen. The wolf had soft dark green fur from his snout, back, arms and the top of his tail while his chest to his stomach and the lower part of his tail was all white. He had a stocky build with arms large yet well-defined and thick pectorals that pressed tightly against his yellow T-shirt. The wolf’s dark blue jeans clung tightly to his powerful thick thighs, and highlighted the roundness of the wolf’s bubble butt. Browsing through his phone, he wondered what kept his friend so long. He looked down at his black duffle bag on the floor, and wondered if he should head home. He took out his phone and it showed that the time was 8 in the evening. His friend was late for their gym meeting. Just then, a dark blue convertible drove into the lot and parked right in front of the gym entrance. Zen’s bushy tail wagged excitedly as the driver, a tall blue quail, stepped out of the car with his green duffle bag. It was easy to spot the bird from a mile away for he had a unique black plume that took on the shape of a pompadour. The quail’s yellow eyes met Zen’s. He bounded towards the wolf hastily. Zen was lost in his own thoughts as he ogled his friend’s body. Dressed in a light green and barely-covering tank top, the quail’s broad shoulders and straight-back power stance oozed confidence. His titanic arms were as tall as a beer bottle and thick with veiny muscles. What really caught Zen’s attention were the massive pectorals that were just inches away from slipping over the tank top. The plumpness of the quail’s chest and his nipples poking out against the shirt made the wolf’s cheeks turn a soft shade of pink. Half-realizing that he was staring at the bird, Zen quickly looked down, but was taken aback by the thick mammoth thighs that stretched the bird’s shorts to its limits. “Sorry, sorry,” the quail said. “Leo had me look for some missing paperwork.” He scratched his head nervously. “Nah, its ok Marty. I just got here.” Zen said. If it was anyone else, Zen probably wouldn’t have been so forgiving. But Marty was special. They had grown closer as friends through the months of seeing each other at work. He was the bodyguard-slash-accountant for a rich tycoon snake, and Zen was the part time flower delivery boy. The signs were subtle but they were there. Their conversations at the door grew longer, and Marty even started holding the door whenever it was 9 A.M. just to greet Zen and have their morning chit chat. Zen still remembered the day before when he asked the handsome quail out to gym together. Thinking about it made his heart race the same way it did that morning. The wolf fumbled with his words like a pup trying to form his first sentence while sweating bullets, but looking into the quail’s face made the awkward moment more worth it. Marty took the lead and went into the gym, Zen following him, and they were greeted by a male crested porcupine wearing a navy blue collared T-shirt with the gym’s logo on the right of his chest. “Tell you what. To make it up to you, your first session today’s on me,” Marty said. “What? No! It’s just six bucks. I can afford it.” Zen pulled out his wallet and quickly paid his entrance fee. “You want to make it up to me, give me some training instead.” “Deal!” Marty said, winking his right eye. A tinted door to the left of the registration desk separated it from the workout area. When the two entered, Zen’s nose twitched at the heavy scent of sweat and light hints of musk in the air. It was surprising to the wolf how much bigger the interior was compared to the exterior. The entire left side was lined up with treadmills facing the wall and in another row behind them stoodthe elliptical trainers. And in the middle of the room were two abdominal exercise machines. On the far side of the room were the stacks of dumbbells of varying weights, two rowing machines to the right, and further to the right in a dark corner was the squat rack. Marty was leading them to the locker room which took them past a huge jet-black crow doing 220-pound barbell squats. Zen paused for a bit as he looked with awe at the grunting crow. The crow was twice the size of Marty in terms of muscle mass and was a foot taller. The crow bodybuilder had a bright red tank top that hung loosely against his muscular form, and a pair of skin tight black shorts. “I wish I could be that big someday,” thought Zen. After storing their belongings they were ready to start. Sitting on the row-slash-leg-press machine, Marty spoke to the eager looking Zen standing in front of him. “So you really have no idea what to do in a gym? I find that hard to believe for someone with your body.” Zen’s tail went limp and tucked between his legs. “Well…I do exercise sometimes, and, well…” His voice softened into almost whispers. “… it’s mostly ‘cause of a flower.” They exchanged awkward stares at one another. The only sound was that of the crow behind them grunting and the clanking of metal when he set the barbell down. Marty broke the silence. “Flower? Never heard of that brand of supplement before, I should try it one day. Anyways, we’ll start with some warm-up exercises. Get on it.” Zen switched places with the quail. With his bum planted firmly on the seat and his feet strapped onto the footrest, Zen looked with determination at Marty for guidance. “Hold the handle with your claws facing towards you. Start with pulling it all the way back towards your abdomen while pushing your whole body back with your legs. Then bring it up to your chest for a bicep curl. Do that for as many reps as you can.” Marty demonstrated by flexing his arms just inches away from the wolf’s snout. Zen wondered if the quail was doing it on purpose just to tease him. Regardless, Zen focused on his first set. At first his body felt relaxed like it was no challenge, but in the middle of the set his arms were burning and tension began to build up in his legs from the pressing. At the same time, Marty got on all fours on the floor and started doing push-ups. Zen felt great upon seeing his friend prepare with him. Once his set was done, Marty got up and gave Zen a pat on the back. “Come on, we need plates for the next one.” “Aren’t you going to use the rowing machine first?” Zen asked as he followed behind Marty to the rack of plates beside the crow. The bird turned to reply, “Later. I want to make sure you get your fundamentals.” Grabbing a pair of five pound plates for each of them, the quail demonstrated another routine. The bird raised his arms sideways while each fist that held a plate faced forward, perpendicular to his arms. He raised the plates until they reached his head and brought them down. “This is important because your rotator cuffs are related to your upper and lower body workouts. Then move them to the sides and swing them inwards. Give me fifteen reps.” Zen followed his mentor’s instructions to the T. All the while the wolf’s eyes were glued onto Marty’s chest. He was lost in the hypnotic motions of the quail’s pectorals, the way they stretched and bulged out with every swing of his arms. Their warm-up continued with squats, jumping jacks and other bodyweight exercises for around ten minutes. Zen could feel his chest growing warmer by the end of it. From the corner of his eyes, Zen noticed that the crow had been watching them between his squats and rest time. Choosing to ignore the suspicious character, Zen followed Marty to grab a pair of dumbbells.The quail grabbed one with three 22-pound plates on each side. Before Zen could even reach the same dumbbells like Marty,his mentor grabbed him by the wrist. “Whoa! Whoa! I know you’re all excited, but if this is really your first time you gotta start light. Don’t want to hurt yourself right? Go with the 15-pound ones.” The wolf’s pained expression expressed his discomfort with Marty’s lack of faith in his strength, but the quailwas the more experienced gym goer so Zen gave in. Marty lied on top of the available bench and said, “Now I believe you can build muscle just fine with a bench and a pair of dumbbells. So today let’s work on all three parts of the chest. We’re going to start with the bench press. First-“ Zen interrupted. “I know how to bench press. Dumbbell exercises are how I got into shape the first place. In fact I can bench as heavy as you.” Marty raised his left eyebrow, feeling a bit puzzled. “Alright then, show me what ya’ got.” Zen took over Marty’s place on the bench and relieved the bird of his weights. He positioned his arms at an exact ninety degree angle and the palm of his hands faced one another. Ready to show off his skills, Zen pushed the dumbbells up, the sides of his arms squeezing his pectorals as he held the weights up. The wolf held for a second and brought the weight back down close to his chest. He loved the tightness on the side of his chest and the rush of heat and adrenaline coursing through his veins. Zen repeated his lifts over and over again, only to pause for a brief second to rest before pushing harder. And giving all of his strength for the final rep, he completed his set of thirty repetitions. The quail stood watching by the side with his arms crossed and nearly jumped when Zen started growling and grunting. “What do you think?” Zen said, panting in between words. Marty shrugged. “Saw some form issues. Lie back down and let me show you.” The sweating wolf lied back down and felt the quail’s soft hands grip his arms. Looking up, Zen saw the quail’s thick chest over his face. Zen could barely see his friend’s face. Slowly he could feel his cheeks reddening as he started thinking of all the ways he wanted to grope and feel the bird’s chest; to make Marty moan with lust. Lost in his imagination, Zen couldn’t recall any of Marty’s tips on improving his form. Faking his understanding, the still blushing wolf asked for lessons on how to use the barbells. Marty was more than delighted to fulfill Zen’s request. Walking backwards the quail threw random facts about how to properly use the barbell. Zen just smiled meekly until he saw the crow from earlier was heading in their direction. He didn’t get to warn the bird in time,Marty slammed into a wall of abs covered in short black feather. “Woah! Sorry there big guy, I wasn’t paying attention.” Zen’s ears drooped at the sight of the shirtless muscle bound crow. The crow’s yellow eyes stared intensely at Marty. Was he going to pick a fight? “Coach Marty! You don’t recognize me no more? It’s me, Steve!” The crow broke into a huge grin and patted Marty on the back with such force that the quail lost his footing for a second. “Steve? Lil’ Steve? Holy stars you are huge! Did the muscle fairy visit you in the last two years?” Marty said as he grabbed the crow by the hips and pulled him into a tight hug. “Says the little egg.” Steve responded by locking Marty’s head between his chest and bulging arms. Zen looked puzzled by the sudden change in mood between the two. Then Marty called him over and introduced the crow as his ex-gym partner three years ago. Steve extended his thick right hand and Zen reciprocated the handshake. The crow’s grip was tight and powerful. “Nice to meet you. I’m Zen,” the wolf said. “So you’re Marty’s new pupil?” Steve draped his right arm over Marty’s shoulder. The thickness of his upper arm nearly encompassed the quail’s entire head. “Oh no, no. He’s just showing me the ropes. It’s my first time here.” “Cool. Well you stick with this bird right here and you’ll see some major growth. Like all this is thanks to him.” Steve raised his left arm and flexed. His already large upper arm hardened into a cannonball of muscle. Stepping away from the bigger crow Marty stated, “Pssh, you still have a long way to go Lil Steve. You might have the size advantage from good genetics but I still see a little pudginess.” Indeed, up close there was a stark difference between Marty and Steve’s musculature. The quail’s muscles were better defined while the crow’s body albeit large and meaty was more like an offseason bodybuilder. “Oh yeah? Well it isn’t all about hard washboard abs. Furs everywhere appreciate a huge beefy bird,” Steve said. “Well I think we need an unbiased judge to help us out. Zen, mind picking which one of us is the better looking muscle bird?” asked Marty. “Huh? Wh-why me?” Zen asked. Steve then entered their conversation, “It’ll be fun. Just sit there, we’ll put on a couple of poses for you, and you pick which one of us is better.” With a shy nod Zen agreed. The two birds stood in front of the squat rack. Their shirts were gone and they pulled back their shorts to expose as much of their powerful thighs as they could. Zen sat on the floor and looked up to the two titans starting their show. Both of them stretched out their arms and performed a front double biceps pose, the birds’ arms bulging as if their muscles stretched their feathered skins to the limit. Zen stared and for a brief moment, forgot to breathe because he was so awe-stricken. His tail wagged vigorously Next was the wolf’s personal favorite: the side chest pose. Even under the feathers, the striations on Marty’s well-muscled chest could be seen. In contrast, Steve’s chest didn’t have much definition, but the crow’s chest displayed a largeness that could make Zen want to bury his face in it. Plus the layer of fat helped give the crow’s chest an even-more rounded look. At this point, Zen couldn’t decide yet; though he would lean towards Marty, the two birds just showed off their built physiques well. Next was the rear lat spread, where each bird showed off their backs. The birds’ lats were so wide they could almost be mistaken for wings. Marty showed an ideal V-taper physique, while Steve had a more Y-like shape going on with the bit of gut around the crow’s waist. In his mind, Zen wanted to abandon all reason and just fondle both of their backs, running his hands along their muscles, but he needed to exercise restraint still. After all, his friend was counting on him to make an unbiased judgment. Just then, Steve suddenly waved his hands in the air and declared himself the loser. “Something wrong, Lil’ Steve?” Mart asked. “I know you’re not one that would throw the towel down so easily.” The bulky crow turned away from the quail to pick up his shirt. “Nah coach. Just remembered I had a very important date.” Turning his attention to Zen who was still sitting on the floor, the towering crow nonchalantly bounced his pecs with a cocky grin. “Hey pup, if you and coach are going to be regulars here why don’t we exchange numbers? Then we can gossip all night about each other’s claws.” Zen chuckled in response. “You guys go ahead. I’ll work on a couple sets here,” Marty said. The duo nodded in response and headed into the locker room with Steve leading the way. Once inside, Zen got goose bumps, noticing how eerie the empty locker room looked with its rows of red lockers. Out of nowhere, the massive crow in front of him made a quick turn, slamming his powerful arms against the lockers behind Zen. His mind raced to find answers. Did Steve suddenly turn into a killer? What was going on? The color on his face was drained away by fear. “Wha-what’s going on?” Zen managed to ask, his voice cracking near the end of the sentence. Yet all he got in response was Steve’s intense stare. Then the crow stepped back and broke into laughter. The sudden change in atmosphere perplexed him. “Sorry, sorry. Just messing with you, pup.” Steve took a deep breath and sat on a bench to his right. “But seriously though, you have a thing for coach, don’t you?” Zen’s tail retreated between his legs and all the blood rushed back into his cheeks the moment his brain registered Steve’s question. Hesitantly, the wolf approached the smirking crow and asked, “H-how did you know?” “Your tail was pretty obvious, kid. Word of advice, don’t play cards. Every time you looked at me your tail did a little soft wag, but when your eyes latched on coach that thing was moving fast enough to blow the weights away.” “Oh no… Shit! Marty’s gonna hate me now!” Zen wished a hole would just open up from the ground he stood on, wanting to hide his embarrassed self. Feeling his legs weaken, he fell to the ground, covering his face with his hands, trying to calm himself down. He wished that Marty didn’t notice, but he thought that if the crow noticed, what more his coach that was so close to him while all that was happening. That moment, the wolf felt an immense fear take over him and was on the verge of tears. Seeing the wolf in such a state, Steve felt like consoling him and placed a hand on Zen’s shoulder. “Hey, come on now!” Steve said. “We don’t even know if he did notice. Cheer up! Why don’t you join me for coffee instead? We can talk about it and have something to munch on.” “What’s the point? And didn’t you say you have an appointment?” Zen said. “It’s a fib, pup. And it’s better than just sitting here and moping about it.” Steve rose from his seat and walked towards the locker room door. “I’ll tell Marty you’ll be with me. Go hit the showers, pup.” Zen reluctantly dragged himself to his locker to take his toiletries before hitting the showers. As he thought about it, Steve did have a point. Better to leave and get things sorted out than to stay and make an already awkward thing even more awkward. Heck, who knew what could even happen if he faced the quail in that state. The shower area was one huge light-blue tiled room with four shower heads all lined up in a row on the wall across the entrance. As he walked, Zen enjoyed the cold tingle of the shower floor against his feet pads, his fur standing on end. After dumping his things on the bench opposite the shower head, Zen bathed himself under warm running water. With nothing but the sound of the running water echoing around the entire room, Zen felt a little calmer with the peace and quiet around him. As he showered, thoughts of Marty entered Zen’s mind. From the first time they met, the times Marty held the door for him, the times they chatted up until it was past nine in the evening, the subtle changes in Marty’s speaking when the quail was in a bad mood, the times the quail would flex without even noticing, all these flashed one after another inside Zen’s head and all he could do was let out a dreamy sigh. When he was shampooing, his thoughts shifted to what it would feel like if Marty was the one lathering the shampoo all over him, the wolf imagining the quail touching every curve of his body. Lost in his fantasy, the wolf failed to notice his surroundings and suddenly, found someone’s thick meaty fingers wrapping around his stomach, startling him. Zen panicked and tried to break free, but the one holding him was holding too strong. When the wolf took a second and looked at the mystery fur’s arms, he immediately recognized the shade of blue it had. “M-Marty?!” Zen said. Marty pulled Zen closer into a warm embrace, his cheeks pressing close against the wolf’s. “Shh. It’s alright. Steve called me here, but I’m glad it’s only you in here. Finally, it’s just the two of us.” “W-What?!” “I’ve been wanting to do something like this with you for a long time. But I’ve always held back because you’re my friend. Now, I don’t know. It just feels right and I took the chance. If you want me to let go, say it.” Overcome with happiness, Zen leaned back towards Marty and placed his arms on top of the quail’s, their fingers interlocking. “Don’t. Don’t let go, and don’t hold back anymore.” Marty’s left hand dug deep into the fur of Zen’s abs and he slowly rubbed along the tough ridges of muscles, while his right explored the wolf’s wide chest, fondling and squeezing each pec as if he was kneading dough, running his fingers along the wolf’s now-erect nipples. Every touch was slightly ticklish for the wolf, but it also sent jolts of pleasure throughout his whole body, causing him to grunt and moan. When Marty started to kiss him on the neck, Zen leaned a little closer to the quail and, kissed the bird on his beak, it was a strange but sweet kiss. The wolf was filled with the feeling of warmth, all of it cumulating in his groin. Zen’s thick member kept twitching as it slowly grew hard, eventually pointing to his abs upon becoming fully hard. When they broke the kiss, Marty noticed the quail’s dick was just as hard and pressing between the wolf’s ass cheeks. “Is that?” Zen asked, almost whispering. “Yeah. You ok with it? I mean, if you don’t want to…” Zen shook his head. “No no, it’s alright. Feels a bit longer than mine I’d say.” Marty grinned and turned the wolf to face him. He pulled Zen by his right palm to the second shower head that wasn’t turned on. Excited about what could happen next, Zen’s tail kept wagging. “You know, I did get kind of jealous that you were giving Steve so much attention back there in the weight room,” Marty said, holding both of Zen’s hands. “I thought that maybe I wasn’t good enough for you, you know?” Zen held the quail’s hands in return. “Never! I love looking at you! Always have! Well, uh, that sounds kinda…” Marty smiled. “It’s alright. Is there anything you want do?” “Well, I always wanted to…” The wolf then plunged his snout between the quail’s hefty pectorals. He took a deep breath, relishing the manly scent of sweat and musk from Marty’s muscles. His hands quickly explored Marty’s wide back. It was like running his fingers through a canyon of muscle. Every groove, every ridge made Zen’s cock twitch with ecstasy. As his dick met with Marty’s, Zen started to thrust his hips, rubbing his cock against Marty’s erection. Marty cooed in response to Zen’s wet nose being buried deep between his pecs. It was the first time that he had been touched like that before, and he was savoring every second of it. He whispered cues into Zen’s ear on where to touch. Overcome with a desire to please the wolf, Marty flexed his pecs, tightening his grip on Zen. “You really like me that much?” Marty asked, letting the wolf go a bit. “How’s ‘I’d jump in front of you naked if you asked’ sound?” Zen said, stopping his grinding. The quail laughed. “Well, I like you too, Zen.” Zen paused for a bit. “Can you say that again? Just want to hear those words from you again.” Marty then put his hand on Zen’s cheek and gently stroked it, him smiling at the wolf. “I like you, Zen.” “I… I like you too, Marty. For the longest time.” The quail leaned closer and gave the wolf a quick smooch. “So, wanna pick up from where we left off? My dick’s throbbing like crazy here.” “Gladly!” Zen rested his head onto Marty’s chest and started reaching for the quail’s back again, this time moving a little lower, reaching for the quail’s round bubble butt. The two small hills felt soft like touching clouds, but then with one flex, the quail’s butt hardened into two walls of steel. Zen looked up at the quail and grinned. “Show off!” “Anything for you,” Marty said. Marty then raised his bulging arms and performed a double bicep pose. That moment, something changed within Zen, as if a switch had just been turned on. The wolf got a little more aggressive and went mad with lust, licking the bulging mass of muscle like a hungry dog given a bone. His mind was lost with the thought of worshipping Marty’s body, just touching and licking every part of him. Marty, for his part, groaned in pleasure as the wolf got on all fours and licked his Adonis like body from his arms to his pecs, and further down onto his tree trunk thighs. But even when down there, he noticed that Zen wasn’t paying attention to his cock, as if the wolf was deliberately avoiding it. How he wanted the wolf to suck on his dick, to take in every single inch of it. And the way Zen teased him by avoiding it made his desire for him burn even more. Panting heavily, Marty grabbed Zen by the shoulders and pulled him back up, their pecs pressing up against one another. Putting a little bit of spit on his hand, he grabbed both of their dicks and started stroking them. Every stroke brought Zen closer and closer to the edge, and Marty was just as close. With nothing but the hissing of the shower water and their moaning and groaning filling the entire place, only one desire filled their minds. Still, the show wasn’t over. Letting go of their dicks, Marty bounced his pecs with a cocky grin to tease the wolf further. But Zen didn’t want to lose to the quail. With one hand, the wolf pulled Marty closer and started nibbling on the quail’s left pectoral, his other hand fondling and stroking Marty’s precum-drenched cock. His own cock was leaking just as much as his partner’s, causing a heavy flow of pre to drip onto the floor. With their desire for release finally overtaking their minds, Marty pushed Zen onto the wall as he made out with him more intensely, holding the wolf tight as he thrust his hips, rubbing their leaking and throbbing cocks together. Zen kept moaning Marty’s name, and this pleased the quail even more, increasing his jerking speed on both of their cocks. Zen, felt his legs start to wobble from the intense pleasure. He grabbed onto Marty’s hips and called for the quail to go harder, faster. Marty obliged and rubbed their hard members with greater vigor, causing both of them to moan and grunt even faster. It was then that the two finally felt the approaching climax. Holding even tighter, Zen shared one more kiss with the quail. Marty came first, his dick spewing shot after shot of hot cum onto Zen’s chest. The smell and warmth of Marty’s cum aroused Zen that he came with such intensity, he blew his load all over Marty’s chest. When the two finally calmed down from the massive orgasm they had, they shared another smooch, before laughing at each other, together realizing that at that point, they had become even closer and more than just friends. They looked at each other’s eyes and found in them a glow that they had never seen before in each other. Basking in the afterglow of their “shower time”, they nuzzled each other. Then out of nowhere, the sound of applause echoed from the shower room entrance, causing the two to stand up and quickly look at the source of the noise. There they saw with nothing but a short blue towel on was Steve, not even bothering to hide his massive boner. “Well that was a great show,” Steve said. “Man, you two were really pent up, weren’t you? Should have called me, then we could have turned it into an orgy.” The duo looked at each other then back at Steve. Sharing the same idea they grabbed the big crow into the shower and proceeded to give him his personal shower as rough as they could. It was all simple horseplay with them splashing water at each other and soaping each other’s back. When they were finally done, they went out of the gym and headed for the nearest diner for the biggest dinner they could ever have. All that lifting and personal time got them hungry that it seemed like they could eat the entire diner out of business. The trio talked for hours about how Marty and Zen first met and what it meant for them now to be together. Done with their meal, they had a brief walk along the streets, thinking about what had just happened today. As Steve left the two alone, Marty and Zen thanked the crow for helping them finally take that plunge and become more than friends. The end.

I wrote this story today and I've wanted to for ages, based on a guy in his mid-50s I know who recently got into competitive bodybuilding. He's so gruff and manly and when we see each other in the street or in town he slaps me on the back and I wish I was one of his sons. This is what I imagine he and his grown sons get up to behind closed doors. Enjoy! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Dave looked really good. He had turned fifty a nine months prior and had never felt better. Life seemed to be back on track for the guy, who had not had the easiest of times. His high school sweetheart Angela, with whom he had sired two sons, had been gone from his life for twenty six lonely years. His love for her had been so profound that he had never even glanced in the direction of another woman since her passing. Until her death he had been a keen gym goer and amateur bodybuilder, and she loved when he would bounce his meaty pecs or flex his powerful arms for her. It made her feel safe, and him feel masterful and strong, like a trusty protector of his beloved treasure. After she was gone he stopped paying attention to this aspect of his life, turning his attention to being a dutiful father for the lads and working hard to provide for them. It was as he approached the milestone birthday that he caught a glimpse of himself in the shower, his shoulders still broad and his waist still trim, that the idea crossed his mind to head to the home gym in the basement and see if any of his formidable strength remained. He was to be pleasantly surprised as he loaded up a squat rack with heavy weights, dropped to ground with them over his shoulders and bounced up effortlessly. The adrenaline was instant and a rush of excitement coursed through his body. After this exercise his quads were bursting with veins and pulsating wildly. “This is definitely something I could get back into.” He pondered. Fast forward to Christmas Eve, as Dave sat by the fire in the living room with the newspaper and a glass of wine, his bulging muscular frame filling the armchair his sons entered the room. “Ah there you are boys! I was wondering where you’d both got to. Come and join me on the couch.” The beast of a man stood up, his mass eclipsing the two smaller men who had sprung from his seed. He sat in the middle of the sofa and was joined on either side by Andreas and Robert. He put his arms around their necks and brought them in to nuzzle his huge, hard chest and they obediently and adoringly rested, each head gently placed on one solid pec. Dave began to rub his sons’ backs gently, and then not so gently. After not long his arm extended further and further south and was massaging their buttocks. Massaging them hard. The boys each began to squeeze one of their dad’s thick nipples, which immediately began to get thicker and harder. A small moan came out of each of their soft mouths as a large middle finger entered their rectum. “Shhhhh boys, don’t respond, just let it happen, ease into it.” Upon their father’s instruction their anuses appeared to relax and their expressions of anguish turned to beaming smiles and Dave began to thrust his finger in and out of the tight holes. “Boys I never imagined we’d have such a happy Christmas after your mother died. This is such a delight, I love you both so much.” He then began to passionately kiss Andreas, thrusting his tongue down his son’s throat. “Daddy we love you too. Every day that Andy and I stay home to look after all of your needs is a dream come true, we love our daddy!” purred Robert into dad’s ear. This pleased Dave and he flipped his body over, leaving Andreas to catch his breath, and began thrusting his giant body against Robert’s slight pudgy build. Robert moaned as Dave bit down on his lower lip before digging his warm wet tongue into his mouth. “Robbie you’re so tasty, just what I needed after a big dinner!” Dave ripped off his sweater showing a distended, but nonetheless ripped, belly from the aforementioned meal. The trousers came next and his gigantic throbbing cock made quick work of tearing through his tight boxers. “Andy, worship my body like a good boy while I smash your brother’s arse open!” Andreas didn’t need to be told twice and he got down on the floor, licking his father’s toes and then moving up the rippling legs, first kissing and groping the calf muscles that jutted out like coarse diamonds and then moving his head up between the beefy red hot thighs. He kissed the insides of his dad’s quads as Dave tightened his grip on his son’s head as his pleasure intensified. “Come on Robbie, time to see if I loosened you up enough.” In less than a second he undressed his son and turned him over, burying his handsome face in the asshole, excavating the deep crevice with his tongue. “Mmmmmm Robbie you taste so good! You’re truly the fruit of my loins, I can’t wait to get you properly lubed up to take daddy’s pillar of flesh!” Robert was in a trance, so thrilled to be dominated by his possessive, caring daddy and immediately widened his rectum, knowing that an enormous and powerful force was about to enter, and would not be soft or gentle. Having been widened by his father’s loving tongue and finger there was no difficulty slipping in his member which glided beautifully in and out of his son’s snatch. Dave beat his chest as he pounded his son’s ass and grunted primordially like a wild animal as he felt the throes of orgasm approaching. He tightened his grip on Robert’s waist as he pumped his cock into the little man’s ass three more times, unleashing a flood of semen which flew up Robert’s ass and began leaking a steady warm ooze down his thighs and onto the floor. It was so warm that it began to steam as it made contact with the winter air outside. Whilst Robbie lay on his back on the couch, continuously dripping from his asshole, Dave was not yet sated. He looked over to Andreas, his more muscular but still diminutive son and indicated that it was his turn. Andreas removed his shirt and pants and stood looking up to his father in just his underpants. Dave wrapped his arms around Andreas and began to feel his body up. “You two boys remind me of your mother and myself years ago. Robbie you’re lovely and soft, smooth all over. Putting my dick in you is like sticking it to your mum’s tight wet pussy, and you scream and howl like she used to, like you can’t decide whether you’re on cloud nine to have my godly dick inside you or whether you’re terrified it’s going to rip you wide open. Andy,” he said, caressing his son’s chiselled face “you’re like me when I was in my 20s. Tight abs, nice pair of pecs and wide shoulders. Still a baby compared to me, but I love seeing the little similarities between us. And the way your six pack is always covered in stubble from you shaving that stubborn hair that won’t stop growing. Just drives me wild, let me stick my head in there!” He proceeded to motorboat his son’s pecs. He stood side by side next to his son, spread his legs slightly, and lifted his arms in the air, bringing his large hands into fists next to his head forming an impressive front double biceps pose. Andreas followed, the arrogant smirk on his face warming Dave’s heart. He put his hands around Andreas’ left biceps, squeezing them with ease. The two continues to pose down as Robert crawled over to the two of them and began worshiping them. Sucking his father’s still erect cock and working Andreas’ with his hand. “You really are just like your mother Robbie, such a good sucker. Once you’ve made me cum a second time I’m going to reward you by letting you come to bed with me.” Robert began to suck even harder and faster, he loved going to bed with his daddy, and he would lay in his daddy’s arms al night jerking off again and again, the two of them waking up in a sticky pool of both of their discharges that flooded over the edge of the bed and all over the floor. As his father shot his load down his son’s throat, Robert blacked out, probably deprived of oxygen and enjoyed several hours of comatose muscle worship dreams.

Astromuscle: Not to sound like every other writer here but I have never done anything like this before but I have had this idea in my head for awhile and I wanted everyone else to be able to enjoy it. There is a bit of set up first, but I promise a lot of growth in the later chapters. As a skeptic, I never believed that 2 people were destined for each other. But you know what people say, hindsight is 20-20. My entire life I looked on people at a distance. Muscles were always a turn on for me (the bigger the better naturally) but I was always self conscious about what I looked like. At 5' 9" most people were taller than me, and my body was nothing to be desired, fat but not even fat enough to satisfy a fetish. Nothing about me was sexually desirable, so off to the side I stood, looking on at the muscle bulls who come and go in my life. One day I finally worked up the nerve to go to a gay bar. Far out of my element, I would have been pissing myself nervous, if it weren't for the distraction sitting at the bar. And what a distraction he was. I couldn't tell exactly how tall he was but damn he sat head and shoulders above the rest... while sitting. His shoulders were covered by a sweater but even through there you could see great mounds that made volleyballs to shame. My eyes started to move down, but I was disappointed that my view was blocked by a swarm of people all trying to talk to this man. In fact, now out of my stupor he did look rather overwhelmed. Wide eyed and looking from person to person he couldn't keep up with the onslaught of people who were becoming less and less subtle in their interest and more and more touchy. I couldn't tell you if it was the kindness of seeing someone struggling, or jealousy at how forward these guys (who I couldn't help but notice were all more attractive than me... FML) but I decided I needed to take action. I made a beeline for the door to the kitchen, as I did so I unbuttoned my nicer shirt, revealing a plain white T-shirt underneath. Looking now, I might have been able to see my nipples through it, it wasn't noticeable though so I moved on. It was a Friday night so the bartenders didn't even notice me slip into the back. Inside the door was a hallway, with a cordless phone mounted on the wall. Moving cautiously forward I saw the kitchen with cooks preparing appetizers. Just in front of me in the entrance to the kitchen a dirty apron hung on a hook. Before I overstayed my welcome I swiped the apron, tied it around my waist and grabbed the phone on my way out. As I came out I walked up to one of the less daring men who got pushed out of the mosh-pit that formed around the mystery muscle man. "hey man, what is that guy's name?" It took a sec for the man to tear his eyes away and notice me. In a entranced, yet slightly annoyed voice he whispered, "Damian." I walked away then before he could ask me anything from there on. I walked behind the bar, around a bartender, bumping him and quickly got to in front of Damian. "Are you Damian?", I said from the only direction not swarming with gay men... well except for me know I guess... He didn't seem to hear me among the swarm so I shouted at the top of my lungs "PHONE CALL FOR DAMIAN!" That got his attention. He reached for the phone with an arm with a forearm bigger than his already large hands. I managed to focus for long enough to pull the phone away and point to the kitchen door. "IT WILL BE QUIETER THERE!" At this point my plan payed off, for in that moment the behemoth had relief in his eyes as he stood up and excused himself from the sea of men. As he stood I could finally get a bead on his height. Where sitting people came up to his shoulders, now they only came up to his mid pec. My eyes were about level with where I would have to imagine his nips were, why did he have to where that sweater? Why did he have to wear anything?... Once we were both in the back we stood in the hallway between the kitchen and the bar, I handed him the phone which he put up to his ear and tried to talk into for a solid 5 seconds before he looked at it for another couple seconds, and then weighed me in his mind. Before he could form his own conclusion for better or for worse I interjected, "You looked as if you were having difficulty out there, thought you might like a bit of relief." With that I took a snapshot in my mind (that was going to come in handy later tonight in my room) and turned to go. I didn't realize how dwarfed I would be, I didn't deserve to be in his presence, so it was time for me to make my exit. Before I could leave though, a paw of a hand held half of my body in place. SERIOUSLY, thumb on my upper back and fingers extending over my chest, was this guy for real?! "Thank you" a guttural voice said. My mind could only come up with the analogy of Morgan Freeman's Voice, if his balls dropped one or two more times. I might have been able to respond or appreciate the sentiment if every ounce of my being wasn't focused on trying not to go hard. The hand holding me came off and I turned around. Looking shyly away Damian looked like he had more to say but the words weren't coming out... Could he be nervous? Do muscle beasts like him get nervous? I so wanted to hear what he had to say, unfortunately that was the point we were interrupted by the bartender I had bumped. "Excuse me but you both need to leave. You don't even work here!" And with that we found both of ourselves out on the curb. I offered to buy the man a cab because it was my fault he got kicked out, but he insisted on doing the reverse, it turned out he didn't want to be there in the first place, he just really wanted to meet some people "and I think I did" he said. With that he asked for my number and I gave it to him. Is that all it takes? I had literally never been in this situation! And with this man to end all men. I was so excited I didn't even notice both our cabs roll up. I was in wonderland. He told me he would call me up sometime for a date and hopped into his cab, with some difficulty... God he was huge. Finally once the spell wore off, assisted by the honking horn of the cab driver, I climbed into my own cab and went home. The cab ride was quieter than usual and it wasn't until I got out that I realized that I had a raging boner the whole time. There was no need to put it to waste though, so I went inside and had myself an amazing night.

Check out Part 1 here: Part 2: “Jasper, we don’t have time for this. This is the most logical way of converting Clive into a carrier. He will have to take my cock up his anal cavity so that I can find his prostate. I am feeling incredibly horny right now and need to fuck somebody so I suggest you go get him or I will have to make you the carrier which is not the most logical plan.” Jasper agrees and goes to get Clive. He pulls him into the exam room which makes the smaller partner a bit uneasy. The red behemoth grabs Clive who is quite alarmed by the huge monster standing in front of him and puts him on the exam table before propping his legs up onto his bloated shoulders and traps. Seth rubs his thick fingers along Clive’s wet hole before turning to look at Jasper who seems quite turned on by this. Seth looks down at the lube he left on the floor and turns to speak to Jasper. “Get me the clear lube on the floor Jasper. I want to make this as comfortable as possible for him. *looks back around at Clive who seems very tense* Relax Clive, let’s see how your body will respond when I press my cock up against your hole.” The huge muscular demon rubs his shiny purple cock against his human bottom’s tense opening before slapping it a few times. After getting the lube for the doctor, Jasper hands it to the red beast and begins to run his fingers all over the red doctor’s soaked backside before maneuvering around to the amazing slabs beneath his two engorged tits. Jasper is becoming quite intoxicated by the huge monster’s amazing musk as he rubs his thick cock against Seth’s big tail. The doctor turns his torso just slightly to the side before wrapping his tail around the muscular human’s waist. He picks him up off the ground to make him moan a couple of times before putting him back down. “You feeling good right now Jasper? Just give me a few minutes with Clive and you will be amazed at what he will be doing to you. For now, feel free to let your inhibitions take over as long as you don’t interfere with my process.” The doctor squirts a big pile of lube on his fingers and reaches down to completely coat his massive shaft before slowly parting Clive’s hole. It seems quite receptive to Seth’s entry as the doctor positions himself over top of the helpless human. The thinner bottom appears to be in a bit of pain as the red hulk begins to bear down on him. “Just stay relaxed Clive and you will be fine. There is going to be an incredible amount of pressure right now. I am going to manipulate your prostate into trusting me so I can convert you.” Clive groans as the doctor continues to spread his hole wider, stretching his anal walls as it tries to accommodate the girth of his mighty pole. He can’t resist the beast either as he feels Seth’s cockhead pressing up against his prostate. The red-skinned muscle monster begins slowly fucking him as Jasper continues to worship the doctor’s body with his hands and rubbing up against Seth’s bloated ass. After toying with Clive’s prostate for a few minutes, Seth stops moving inside him as he starts to feel the bottom’s prostate swelling. The human’s cock and balls turn a deep purple as the red hulk can feel that he is getting ready to unload inside him. Clive starts yelling because the sensation is so overwhelming which prompts the doctor to put one of his massive paws over top of his patient’s mouth. “Shhh…..stay calm Clive. *feels his balls starting to throb* Mmmmm, this is going to feel good when it comes out. *breathes heavy as he turns to talk to Jasper* You might want to get back Jasper, I have to maneuver my cock into just the right spot in order for this to work properly. *holds Clive firmly as he picks him up and sits him upright onto his engorged member* Ready for it Clive? MMMMMM…..it is going to be quite the rush.” Before Clive can even get a word out, he can feel Seth’s bloated cock showering his insides. Seth continues to cover the bottom’s mouth as he screams from the sheer volume of cum wrecking him. Jasper fears that the doctor is killing him because it looks like Clive is in severe agony. The doctor continues to grip him tightly as the river starts to pour out of Clive’s anus as he passes out from the ordeal. Jasper notices that his boyfriend is unconscious and starts to beat on Seth’s back to get him to stop fucking. “Relax Jasper in order for this to be successful I have to ravage him pretty badly. His body has to be prepared to be converted. Just give it me a few more minutes and you will see what I am talking about.” Jasper still seems a bit unconvinced. “I want to trust you doctor, but seeing him like this is really driving me crazy. I love him so much and hate to see him in such distress.” As they continue to banter with each other, they don’t even notice that Clive is starting to change physically. The bottom is writhing against Seth as his cock and balls begin swelling as precum starts to roll down the huge red hulk’s abs and right quad. He groans deeply as his muscles start expanding. It is at that point that Seth can feel Clive’s hole getting wider against his thick pole. He decides to put the growing human back down on the exam table as he pulls his limp dong making it flop a few times. The stretching sounds get louder as the unconscious grower’s legs and calves expand to twice their size as Jasper looks on in awe. The growth quickly moves up into his chest and abs as each individual slab pops before forming into a perfect six-pack. Jasper can’t resist rubbing his oozing cock on each one of them as Seth picks him up. The stunned bodybuilder turns to look at him as Clive’s bloated cock arches to find his partner’s gaping hole. The doctor slides Jasper on top of it which prompts him to yell in shock. “No need to wait Jasper, he is responding the way he is supposed to with my serum. His changes will be permanent as well because he is now a carrier of the virus. Now it is your turn to coax him into filling you up so that you two can start to bear children.” Jasper reaches down to feel Clive’s pecs swelling as each muscle fiber contracts. His small biceps and forearms are growing now as well as his veins struggle to maintain their size over top of the huge boulders forming. His back and lats are pushing him up from the table as Jasper leans in to kiss him on the lips. He moans noticing a huge difference in the way Clive kisses as the growing human starts to wake up to embrace him as he starts to fuck Jasper. The intense transformation is too much for his cock as he launches massive rivers of cum up inside his partner’s body as he yells in delight. His body continues to change as his face is more chiseled than before and a light layer of stubble appears on his face. Jasper grimaces as they continue to kiss each other. Dr. Darkori rubs Jasper’s back for a couple of minutes as Clive finishes filling him with massive quantities of sperm. Some of it flows into the floor beneath them as the two muscular lovers sit and try to collect themselves as the doctor starts to move away from them and over to tower over his desk to open one of his drawers. He is still bloated with muscle himself and is trying to find an antidote to his medication before he becomes consumed with lust. He could sense it as Clive was transforming and managed to keep it under wraps. However, with the two patients now emitting quite a plethora of hormones, he is finding it more difficult to control his own. “Guys, just give me a second here. *opens a drawer and talks softly* Ohh, thank gawd. *pops a pill out of a bottle and swallows it as he looks down at his swollen cock* Whew…..down boy. *it is leaking precum like it did before* I can’t let you dictate my moves, sorry.” Clive pulls out of Jasper as he tries to stand up. The newly muscular 27-year-old stud walks over to Seth and starts to massage his shoulders. The doctor pushes him away immediately though. “Knock it off Clive, you are feeling a bit horny I know, but I won’t be doing anything else for you at this time. *walks back around the desk towards Jasper* Jasper, you need to sit back down okay? Let everything swim around inside you for a few minutes. You will be developing a bump here in just a bit.” Seth pulls some of the paper off the table and has the 28-year-old bodybuilder sit back down. The tired bodybuilder grasps his pelvic area and appears to be in some discomfort. As he stands beside Jasper, he feels Clive’s huge vascular arms surrounding him as the thick hulk tries to slide his cock inside him. The doctor reaches around and grabs him by one of his arms before escorting him into the bathroom. He closes the door quickly and punches another button located beside the other one. The door makes a swooshing sound like they heard before as a steel door slides down from above. Clive yells in anger as he punches the door. “You need to relax Clive, it will wear off shortly. Don’t break your hand okay?” Jasper looks concerned, but he seems to get it. “I don’t appreciate you doing that to my boyfriend, but I suppose I can understand why you would want to keep him from interfering with this….. *feels his pelvis starting to swell* OHH SHIT! IT HURTS SO BAD!” Jasper’s lower abs and pelvic region are starting to bulge into what appears to be in the shape of a giant volleyball. His pecs are also swelling as his nipples stretch to twice their size. They both leak a clear liquid which is rolling down his bloated torso now. The sensation of his growing belly and erect nipples makes his cock spray the doctor’s body with a jet of precum. The doctor reaches down to massage the uncomfortable man’s balls which are rapidly filling up with cum now. “Things are looking really good Jasper. The whole process is working really well. *runs his hands on Jasper’s even larger round belly* It looks to me like you may be having more than one.” Clive has now stopped banging on the bathroom door as the doctor goes over to let him out. Seth pushes the same button he pressed before as the huge hulk rushes over to look over his partner. He is in awe at what he is looking at. He gently rubs the pregnant man’s furry pecs and squeezes his engorged nipples as they shoot what appears to be milk all over his bulging stomach. He then runs his hands along his lover’s belly as he kisses and licks the top part of it. Jasper’s agony appears to be subsiding as the pregnancy appears to be in its final form. The doctor walks back over to them again. “I think you two are ready to take this out of the exam room now. You should be due in about 12 weeks Jasper I would think. The babies have to be taken care of the same way they would be if they were being carried inside of a female. Of course, when you need to deliver them though, they will be coming out of your anus. Your body will transition to being able to do that in the meantime. Clive, I hope you are enjoying your new body because it is permanent since you are now a carrier of the pregnancy gene. Now, I will get you both outfits from the closet over here by the wall so you don’t have to leave here in the nude.” After a couple of minutes of shuffling through garments, the doctor returns to where he was before and sees that Clive is now servicing Jasper’s throbbing cock. The pregnant stud is moaning quite loudly as he starts to drench his partner’s face in thick voluminous cum. The happy sucker grunts as he takes turns gulping down the thick sea of cum and letting it smack him in the face. He looks up at Seth and smiles as he finishes drinking his partner’s nectar. “As long as it is just you doing that Clive, that isn’t a problem. The seed coming out of his cock will be needed later for when the babies are ready to mature.” Both of the men get up after they compose themselves and are in need of a shower. They both go into the bathroom to clean up before emerging just a few minutes later. They are now dressed to go in the clothing Dr. Darkori provided them. He is standing by the first button he punched so he can release the lever on the exam room door. The same swoosh they heard earlier disappears into the ceiling. As they both turn back around to look at Seth as they get to the main door, they notice that he has now returned to his original size again. “In case you both didn’t know, that noise you heard at first was a steel door coming down for the exam room door. Anyway, I want to see both of you again in 4 weeks. I will be checking to see how both of you are doing in your new roles. *hands Clive a clipboard with papers on it* Give that to Armand at the front desk for me Clive. I need to clean up myself before I see my next patient. *waves goodbye to both men* Talk to you both again soon.” They both wave at him as they go down the hall into the main lobby. Dr. Darkori stands by the bathroom room door and sighs a few times. He whispers a few ‘thank gawds’ to his self before going into the shower. The experiment worked exactly the way he hoped it would. Hopefully his luck will continue. End of Part 2

Case A: Clive sits awkwardly with his 28-year-old bodybuilder boyfriend in an incredibly spacious doctor’s office lobby that looks like it used to be a warehouse. A thickly muscled receptionist sits behind an immensely impressive desk with his office equipment surrounding him. Other patients waiting in the lobby can’t help but to stare at him as he sometimes bounces his huge meaty pecs and rubs his massive guns as he does his work on the computer terminals. The lovers haven’t checked in yet either because Clive is concerned that he will be laughed at when they go to talk to the receptionist. “I don’t feel comfortable with this Jasper. It just feels too…..weird, don’t you think?” The 27-year-old muscle stud hugs his partner tightly before he gets up from his seat. “We discussed this a thousand times Clive. Let’s just see what Dr. Darkori can do for us. He comes highly recommended.” His smaller boyfriend stands up with him as they both walk up to the receptionist’s desk. The huge musclebound man looks up at them and smiles. His brightly-colored green eyes are heightened by the contacts he is wearing. His gorgeous scruffy face has a noticeable dimple in the cleft of his chin. Clive is busy staring at the man’s mammoth 23” gun as he types which is barely contained inside his skin tight flannel shirt. His veins are literally as big as garden hoses. The man speaks. “What is your name dude?” Jasper elbows him in his side to snap Clive out of his zoning. The man grunts as he tenses his right arm. The huge boulder shreds the fabric as it emerges victorious from its prison. He then laughs a little bit. “Heh, sorry about that, let me look your name up for you man.” Jasper chimes in. “His name is Clive Garretty. I’m Jasper Andersson. We are here to see Dr. Darkori about an issue we discussed with our primary doctor.” The man continues to smile and then speaks again. “Yeah I found your names. You both wanted to talk to him about conceiving a man baby. I’m here to tell you, Seth is a miracle worker. I may not look it, but just a few months ago, I was a twig. I have worked here for almost a year and one day he stopped by and talked to me about trying out a new serum that he was developing. I thought why not. Well…..I had no idea it would physically change me over a matter of hours. A word of caution though when he comes out here to meet you, he is a bit different looking so don’t be alarmed when you see him at first.” The door that enters into a nearby hallway for the exam rooms opens as a patient comes walking out looking quite pleased. They are a bit sweaty and their clothes look as if they are painted on them. The receptionist takes a clipboard from the patient and waves goodbye as an extremely hunky red-skinned man follows behind them. He is wearing a white lab coat which hugs his body perfectly. He is quite fit, but not overly developed as Clive inadvertently stares at the man’s vascular forearms and his nicely shaped biceps that are hugging his short sleeves. The man smiles at them, which gets a few soft moaning sounds from both Clive and Jasper. He then says a few words to the receptionist. “Armand, he doesn’t need to come back for the time being. *turns to look at the two men standing beside him* Hello guys. *puts his hand out to shake Clive’s* How are you doing today?” He squeezes the lighter skinned man’s hand which sends shivers up and down Clive’s spine. The receptionist, Armand, hands the doctor another clipboard with his free hand as he lets go of Clive’s hand. He then turns around as the two lighter-skinned men follow him down the hallway. They end up in a fairly large room with an exam table that is halfway vertical. He points to two chairs that are in front of his desk. They both sit down as he does the same behind the table. “First off, I will tell you both that my name is Seth Darkori. I am known as a doctor of rare and unusual ailments. They don’t really have a classification for the type of treatment that I do because a lot of it is experimental. I am proud to say that I have successfully changed the lives of most if not all of my patients. Most of my patients call me the muscle doctor for good reason. I am pretty obsessed with transforming people into their true forms. *looks at their file and then looks up* So, your names are Clive and Jasper. I want both of you to give me your reasoning behind wanting to conceive another human being.” Clive begins to speak but Jasper stops him to chime in. “Well, it is something that me and my partner have talked about for a very long time. It seemed impossible until we talked to one of your former patients about the miracles that you perform. I was strongly against it because I wanted my relationship to develop with Clive for a while before we decided to take it further. Now that we have been dating for a few years, I feel like we can move forward with this big decision.” Seth gets up and walks over to the exam table. The two men turn to look at him as he slaps the loose paper on top of the table. “Let me take a look at both of you before we go any further. My assistant isn’t here today so I will do the vitals. Why don’t I check you first Jasper since you look like you have spent some time in the gym. Since this is going to be an extremely thorough exam, I will need for both of you to strip to your underwear.” The two men look at each other for a few moments, shrug their shoulders, and strip off their clothes. Jasper walks over and sits on the table. The fur on his body does little to conceal the 235 pounds of power under his skin. Seth smiles as he watches the doctor take his blood pressure and run his fingers along Jasper’s body to check for lumps under the skin. “You take amazing care of yourself Jasper. Now I am going to do something unusual. I am going to check and see which one of you is lucky enough to be the host of the conception gene and which one should be the recipient of the new child. This may stimulate you both a bit. I will do the same kind of test on you as well Clive so just hold on.” The doctor puts his hands just above the top of Jasper’s tight underwear. His thick beercan cock hugs just underneath the waistband. Seth pushes down on his pelvic area and runs his fingers along the tight muscles before tracing them all the way up along his abdominal cavity. He then moves his fingers down each huge ab and lightly punches them. Jasper gasps a couple of times as Seth winks at him. “Sorry, I just had to get that one in. Until I examine your partner Jasper, you would be an amazing candidate for birthing. Your core is astoundingly strong. Okay, let me have a go at Clive now.” Jasper gets down as Clive walks over to get on the table. The doctor performs the same criteria with him only this time he looks over at Jasper. “I am going to have to look at Clive’s cock Jasper. Is that okay with you?” Jasper nods his head yes. “Okay Clive, time to take it all off.” The thinner, but lean muscled man stands back up to strip his underwear off. His long cock dangles as he sits back down. Seth sits it on Clive’s leg as he goes to get some gloves. He comes back with some lube as well as he puts some of it on his gloves as he rubs it along each finger. He then massages along Clive’s shaft and balls. The man sighs as the doctor strokes him a few times to make his cock grow a little. “Do you produce a lot of precum Clive? I want to see if your child making ability needs any boost or not.” He strokes him a few more times and squeezes his cockhead. A few beads of precum flow out as the doctor makes a few ‘uh huhs’. Jasper is getting quite turned on by this now as his cock pushes its way out the top of his underwear. He pulls them off to let his cock bounce a few times. The doctor smiles as he swipes the precum off Clive’s cockhead. “I see this is starting to turn both of you on. Perhaps we should move on to the next phase then. I have determined that Clive here should be the carrier and you Jasper should be the host of the child. Now there are two methods for conception. The first is not as successful as the second method. I can either inject you Clive with a serum that will have about a 50% chance of working or another process that is more inside the 80-90% success bracket.” After just a few seconds, Clive says that he wants the second choice. The doctor points over to his right. “Okay, I will need both of you to go into the bathroom over there and clean your anuses out so we can proceed to the next step. There are enemas if you need them, but I think the shower should be sufficient for you both. I will prepare for the procedure while you two get ready.” As they enter the bathroom, Seth walks over to one of his cabinets and opens it to take out three vials of liquid. Each one has a different dosage and concentration of a male fertility drug that he has developed. He looks at one in particular before putting the other two back. He sighs a few times before opening a drawer and taking a syringe out. He plunges the needle into the vial and sucks up several ccs of the serum. He grabs a thick rubber band and wraps it around his left arm just above his bicep and below his big meaty red shoulder. He ties it with his teeth, which makes his huge veins swell up as they get to the surface. He takes his syringe and plunges it into the biggest vein in his arm. He then pushes the serum into the vein and grunts as he pulls it out and tosses it into the waste container along with the rubber band he just snapped off. His breathing is getting a bit labored now as he goes to walk over beside the bathroom to talk to both of them. “Okay…..I have to warn both of you. My appearance may look a bit different here in a few minutes.” The doctor’s muscles tense as he feels his cock and balls swelling in his pants. His hormones flood his body as the shirt under his lab coat shreds. His arms tear through his sleeves like paper as he bends over for a few seconds to let the serum take over his body. Numerous rips are heard as his grunts get louder. His pants are unable to contain the huge package he is holstering as it busts through the front and hangs freely as it dribbles precum all over the floor. He remembers to push a special button by one of the cabinets as a huge swooshing sound is heard from all around the room. The other two in the bathroom stop what they are doing for a few seconds to figure out what is going on. “What the hell was that?” Clive says. “I don’t know, let me go and find out.” Jasper tells him. As he leaves through doorway to go back into the exam room, he notices Dr. Darkori hunched down towards the floor and watches as each individual seam rips open exposing the red-skinned hulks ever expanding wet back muscles as they continue to grow. The doctor is practically nude now as a huge mass begins to protrude just above his massive glutes. It bursts open as a long and pointy black and red tail flaps a few times. Jasper jumps back in shock as the doctor turns to show off his enormous purplish member and his perfectly developed torso. A few more muscles are heard stretching before the doctor takes a few breaths. He tries to speak and seems to be gaining a little more control over his developing muscles. Seth’s voice is much deeper as he soaks the floor with his sweat and precum. “Uhhh…..whew!. This serum seems to be stronger than the last time I tried using it. Give me a few moments to get a handle on myself Jasper. I need Clive to get his ass out here right now though because I am beyond ready to move forward.” Jasper is in awe of just how big Seth has gotten. The gleaming red musculature mesmerizes him to the point that he wants to reach out and touch him, but he resists not knowing if the doctor is completely himself or not. “Oh my gawd Dr. Darkori, are you going to fuck both of us? I mean…..ummmm…..I think I am fine with this, but I don’t know about Clive?” The doctor seems a bit agitated but tries to stay calm. End of Part 1

Once I realized that I was lost, I cursed the fact that I had decided to wander into this insufferable maze. I could tell that night as coming as the temperature had started dropping and I might have to worry how I was going to stay warm during the night, since I hadn't found anything to burn or to keep warm with in all my hours of wandering. After a little while, I found a nook that I crawled into and curled up and tried to get some rest for a few hours. I must had been more tired than I thought, I woke up in a completely different part of the maze in front of this large roaring fire that was keeping me and the whole room warm. Looking around I saw the Minotaur for the first time. He was at least 7 feet tall, and covered in thick, hard, dense muscle. From head to toe the man-bull was coats in thick black hair that somewhat resembled fur, but not really. Everything about him was huge, from his tree trunk legs, to his broad, full chest. Even his genitals were grossly over exaggerated, they had to be at least 3 times the size of mine. The Minotaur noticed that I was awake, grinned and walked over to where I was. He picked me up in his thick, powerful arms, and placed me on the edge of his massive bed in the chamber. He opened the front of my pants and with his calloused hand he freed my junk from its prison of cloth. Then, just as quickly he dropped to his knees and took my dick in his mouth and sucked it hard, which didn't take very long at all. Once I was hard, he took his time licking and pleasuring my dick with his tongue while I was lost in sheer ecstasy. With each pass of his tongue I could feel my dick getting harder, and more powerful. Looking down to watch him work on my tool, I saw that my dick was in fact getting, longer and thicker and harder with each pass he made. It was even beginning to change shape and colour to more closely match the man-bull's who was doing this to me. Part of me wanted him to stop, and the other part of me was too lost in pleasure to tell him or make him. At one he moved down to explore and lick and suck on my balls, which I could feel churn and swell as they stretched my sack to its absolute limit and then continued to stretch it even more. The man-bull even went for far as to lick and suck on my taint, making sure every aspect of my member got the attention that it needed. Before long, my package was rivalling the Minotaur's in size and power. The erection continued to build in size and intensity bringing me to the point of near orgasm, as I felt my massive balls pull up and prepare for their imminent release. The man-bull paused for a second, leaving me on the precipice, before ramming his head down to the base and shoving my massive dick down his tight throat making me come. As he sucked and milked every last drop of my humanity out of my dick from the longest and most intense orgasm I had had up till that point, I felt other changes starting to happen inside me. With each pulse of the orgasm I felt it move through every inch of my body. Each wave of pleasure forced my muscles to grow and harden as I began to grow taller and thicker at the same time. As I grew my body started to itch as tick course hair started to grow in everywhere. As my orgasm wound down the changes were far from over and I still had along way to go. But the massive Minotaur wasn't quite finished as he raised my legs up and positioned himself to take my hole for round two. Now it was his turn. The man-bull pressed the huge head of his penis against my which quivered and spasmed in anticipation. He thrust his hips foreward, implaing me on his massive dick and stretching me to beyond my absolute limit as I gasped and moaned in pleasure. It wasnt long before i felt his huge furry balls pressed against my ass as he ground against my hole stretching me out. Then he began to slowly move in and out of my massaging my growing prostate, making me hornier and harder with every pass. It didn't take before I began to feel the pressure building in my own balls, as the pulled up and churned from the impeding orgasm. On instinct I leaned my head up and right as i started to cum, I shot my entire load into my eager and waiting mouth, and swallowed every last drop of it. While the bull-man continued to pick up speed and fucked me even harder I felt a heat spread throughout my body. And with each passing thrust and gasp of pleasure from me,I felt one of the most intense pumps I had ever felt every single muscle of my body harden and grow. I looked down at my arms and muscles were growing and hardening and pressing all of the veins right to the surface of the skin as dark coarse hair began cover them. I could feel my lats pushing my arms out from my body as the expanded and thickened. My chest was filling out and soon it ecliped the view I had of my abes which has started to from into and 8-pack of cobblestone like proportions. As the hair on my chest thickened and coated my newly formed mounds of flesh, I felt the bones shifting and realigning in my legs as they began to terminate in broad hooves like my sire's and my quads grew to enormous proportions. As the rest of my changes continued to occur I felt my sire's dick harden even more as he came deep inside me filling me up with his potent seed. With each spurt of his cum, I continued to grow more hirsute, harder, denser, bigger. As his orgasm finished I was a little bigger than him and all but my head had changed to match his powerful and masaculine form. he pulled out of me and I flexed my ass shut to keep as much of him inside me as I could. My sire turned over and shook his ass in the air, offering it to my quickly growing dick. I followed my urges and instincts, and grabbed the man-bull by his furry hips, and plunged my throbbing member deep in his ass. I began to thrust in and out of him as his expert ass began to milk and squeeze my dick with each pass making me harder and hornier. Each pass into my sire's ass made me feel stronger and denser and more powerful. I felt the hair growing on my face, marking the beginning of the end of my transition from mortal to beast, I felt my canine elongate and sharpen a little as my face pushed foreward, and formed into a shortened bulls snout. as I began to near orgasm, the pressure in my balls began to build even more intensly than before, as a splitting pain began to also build in my head, the closer i got to orgasm the more intense the pain in my head became. I drove deep into my sire one final time, and exploded my seed in him and at the same time a pair of massive horn erupted out of my skull sealing my changes. Once I finished, I leaned back and stood up to examine my newly changed and powerful body, moving my hands over my hard hairy muscle giving it a firm squeeze on occasion. My sire got up and slid his thick arms under mine and gave my nipples a tight squeeze before grasping my thick heavy pecs in his hands, turningme on again. Saying, "We aren't nearly fiished yet. Let me show you everything your new body can do..."

A little story I've already posted on my tumblr. Any and all comments and criticisms are appreciated A million little cameras flash into my face at once. Blinded by the sea of lights, I avert my gaze and look at the cake before me. A novelty cake; big, pink and shaped like a bodybuilder’s arm flexing a biceps. I smile. It’s a cartoon version of the heavily muscled arm around my shoulder, pressing me into a heavily muscled chest belonging to an equally heavily muscled body. Turning my face up, I look at the behemoth holding me. Shane Burke. Teenage bodybuilding sensation and today’s birthday boy. Countless friends and relatives have gathered in his parents’ living room to celebrate nineteen just extinguished candles on that cake – yay! – as well him officially turning pro just last week – double yay! He pulls me closer. Determined to get me into every picture taken of him, he squeezes me into his huge body until my cheek touches one bulging pec. But he doesn’t let go of me. From the corner of my eye I can see him raise his other arm up, moving into one of his famed biceps poses. The crowd keeps flashing away at the star of the day, whooping and cheering his brash demeanor. He shows off his body along with his perfect, instagram-honed grin – toothy, with a streak of cockiness – knowing perfectly how to behave in front of a camera as well as an audience. “Yeah!” he roars, making his body rumble. Obviously, a physique overflowing with testosterone comes with an appropriately deep, growling voice. “More inches in this arm than candles on that cake!” Shane’s solid chest rubs against the side of my face as he effortlessly turns both our bodies first to one, then to the other side of adoring party guests. I laugh, partly because I’m enjoying his firm grip on me, partly because I’m hoping the growing bulge in my pants won’t show on the pictures. The arm around me is heavy and would make me slump under its weight if Shane hadn’t held me upright. Firm, muscular curves are bulging right into my back and neck, twitching and flexing with every little move. Despite having been in the off-season for a week or so, he has retained most of his competition ready cut, looking as sharply defined and ripped as he did on stage. Still, he has the mass to easily fill out an overly large tank top and make it pretty much skin tight. Right next to me is his humongous torso, exuding his extraordinary body heat. With a metabolism constantly in overdrive to feed his enormous muscles, he always feels hot. A few people motion for me to move away from the huge man to get a shot of him on his own – and I would have happily complied, if it hadn’t been for the iron hold he still had on me. “No way,” Shane laughs as I try to slide out of his embrace. “This is just as much Leo’s celebration as it is mine!” No one argues with his booming baritone. With that, I am pulled back in and snuggled even closer by the mammoth bodybuilder. He has a point, though. Obviously, it’s Shane who did the lifting and sweating and lifting and eating and lifting. Shelfs full of trophies, a hundred thousand followers and a youtube channel of him breaking personal best after personal best can easily attest to that. But Shane would never deny he’d be where he is without me. Shane had always been active. Even before he lifted his first dumbbell, he was always doing something. When he wasn’t playing football, he was climbing trees, when he wasn’t wrestling, he was swimming in the lake. We had been bestest of friends, ever since we both needed diapers. He would get me out in the fresh air while my book smarts would rub off on him – hypothetically, at least. When he decided to pick up weight lifting, Shane knew nothing about training routines, nutrition, rest days and the importance of sleep. But because of me, he stuck to all of that from day one. His challenge was to lift the weights, mine was to comb through volumes of bodybuilding literature. He knew what he wanted and he trusted my inner nerd enough that I would make him get it. And his most recent win on the national stage did prove just that. “So no pics without my coach!” the thundering voice next to me laughs and thusly shuts down all protest. We pose for pictures with me locked tightly in his muscular prison for who know how long, before Shane finally moves on to the important business – cutting the cake. Not once does he stop acting up for the crowd. Growling loudly, he holds the knife like a serial killer would, slow motion swings it like a sword or holds up the baked arm to compare it with his actual one – whatever he does, his audience eats it up. I stand by patiently, enjoying the show like everyone else does and definitely a bit more. Moving behind some decoration I hope to hide my surely bulging crotch as I start handing Shane plates off a stack. Slice by slice Shane hands out bits of the cake to his guests until only one is left. Ever the showman, he doesn’t just take it for himself. It it’s a big piece, filling out his large hand as he wraps his long and muscular fingers around it. With a playful roar he tears his mouth as wide open as he can and shoves the whole thing in. The party guests shriek with delight as he smushes a big piece of cake on his face, with only some of it going in between his lips and most of it getting smeared on his cheeks. “Aaah! Ha ha!” Shane laughs from underneath a layer of dough. Once more, camera flashes go off to capture this moment. His lower face is covered in a mask of cream and frosting as he keeps guffawing, spitting bits of cake across the table. The countless little lights only triggers more of the bravado in the teenage behemoth and he throws up his arms in another one of his famous double biceps poses. Shane holds the pose, even as chunks of cake slide down his cheek and drop onto his protruding chest, enjoying the round of people taking, uploading and tagging the pics of the flexing pastry monster. “Alright,” Shane announces, wiping one corner of his mouth with his thumb, “now everybody’s got their cake, let’s head outside!” One thickly muscled arm extends towards the garden door, inviting people to enjoy the the rest of the party in the summer sun. With his free hand he grabs a couple of napkins off a stack. My voice is hushed and directed only at him. “Don’t.” I say. He places the napkins back on the table and continues. “There’s a buffet, drinks, music – knock yourself out, guys!” his voice practically orders. The party clears the living room only very slowly, with every other guest asking Shane for a cake covered selfie. He indulges every single one of them until only he and I are left inside the house. With a smile, and obviously satisfied at having given everybody a good taste of Shane Burke’s on-stage persona, he turns back to me. I look at the towering hunk. His presence alone would be imposing to anybody, even with a beard of sweet dessert running down his face. His broad shoulders are capped off by densely balled deltoids wide enough to make him look twice as wide as me. They morph into long and thick arms, curving with the swelling and billowing masses of flesh packed onto them. Beefy forearms and large paws for hands finish them off. A twin set of massive pecs makes up the vast expanse of his chest. Two plates of muscle, barely contained by his lower cut tank top, extend far left and right, forming a deliciously deep muscle cleavage in the middle. A mouthwatering sight, even without the vanilla-almond flavored garnish they are sporting. There’s an eight pack of perfectly etched out abs underneath that tank top, and a pair of oaken columns of powerful brawn that make up his thighs. Calves with edges you can cut yourself on peek out the bottom of his shorts, not to mention his appropriately overly overly large feet crammed into a pair of sandals. Having finished my visual tour of the teenage Hercules before me I look back up to his face, above mine by almost half a foot. Shane returns my tense stare, his brows longingly pursed, his lips parted and his breathing heavier than before. It takes some effort to tear away my gaze from the hunk, but I do turn and look out the windows. A couple of guests’ heads happily chatting and sipping their drinks are right outside. Some people are hanging out right by the garden door, also with a direct view of the living room. I let out an annoyed grunt. “Kitchen.” It’s my only instruction as I turn and head there with purposeful strides. I don’t need to check if he’s coming along. Even if I didn’t hear his footsteps stomping behind me, it is without a doubt he’s following suit. I know the Burke kitchen all too well, having spent years and years preparing chicken and tuna with Shane. A quick look confirms the privacy we need. With the guests all in the back yard, the side window with opaque curtains going halfway up the window is just perfect. Turning around I watch as Shane arrives, his wide shoulders just about fitting through the doorway. He stops a few feet before me, looking majestic despite being covered in cake. I barely need to look as I reach over and rip off a couple of paper towels and approach the beast. I stop less than a foot before the mega man, looking up at him as he looks down on me. My face is relaxed, just business, with my closed lips bulging as my tongue runs along my teeth underneath them. Shane on the other hand is barely keeping it in. His mouth is open, breathing quickly and heavily, making his thick chest heave up and down, in and out. Out of the corner of my eyes I see his hands fidgeting, his fingers awkwardly clenching his fists. The brawn on his arms bulges accordingly, with forearm and biceps tensing and swelling randomly. Despite my efforts, a smile escapes my lips. Aw, poor boy. So eager. With a deep breath I loosen my features, not giving him any more clues of my own excitement. My brows even furrow slightly and I press my lips together. I reach up, way up, to Shane’s face and begin toweling off his cheek. He flinches as my clothed hand glides over his face. He tries hard to control himself, but I can hear his breathing pick up and see his neck bulge with every one of his gulps. I take my time, thoroughly wiping him clean on one side before repeating the move on the other. Turning my head down from his wistful expression I am face to face with the deep cleavage of his cake blotched pecs. Most of it had landed on his well tanned skin, sticking like I would to the well developed chest bulging underneath his liberally cut tank top. But some got on the fabric itself – on the halter and where the material wrapped around his plentiful muscle bosom. I lick my lips and it’s not because of the vanilla scent. I begin leaning forward, keeping my eyes fixed on a somewhat big patch of cake. The muscle man before me freezes with a sharp, audible intake of air. As if petrified, Shane stops moving or even breathing as I slowly, very slowly approach his body. The first thing my puckered lips feel is the soft, spongy dessert I am determined to clean off my way. Opening my mouth just enough to let in the sweet dough I taste the sugar and keep moving forward until I make contact with Shane’s tank. A quake goes through the massive pec I am touching through the fabric. One involuntary flex and the muscle jumps up and out, pushing against my lips for a split second. I smile, knowing the big man can’t help himself as it relaxes just as quickly as it tensed. Extending my tongue I lift the bite of cake off of Shane and into my mouth. I make sure to thoroughly graze the soft fabric, warm from the enveloped muscles’ natural heat. Another lick, more of a probe this one, and I can feel the solidity of the birthday boy’s relaxed brawn easily resist my tongue’s playful attempt at indenting it. Another groan is heard from half a foot above me, but I don’t care. I pull back, just an inch, and swallow. The cake is good, I’ll definitely have some more of that later. And right now, actually. Almost instantly, I move my head forward again, and aim my mouth towards that humongous chest again. It takes all my willpower and my considerable experience to refrain from consuming the slabs of muscle with just a few licks and kisses. I growl lightly. It’s hard, but I know the payoff later will be worth it. The skin is warm, hot even as I place my mouth around the next bit of cake. This time, no fabric, no tank top or anything will come between me and the mound of muscle before me. My lips are lubricated by my spit and the slightest and faintest layer of manly sweat that’s been gathering on Shane. With ease they glide over the hard area, closing around on that piece of dough I’ve zeroed in on. A satisfied moan that comes from eating some delicious dessert is heard as I take in the bite of smeared dough. Pulling away once more, I see the now clean but glistening spot my saliva has left. Inspired, I stick out my tongue lean forward. With a bit of a theatrical “gaaah” I let it run over several inches of pec expanse. I move my head from the middle of one enormous plate of muscle over the deep, rippled gorge in the middle, over to the other enormous plate of muscle. All the while my still extended tongue works as a fleshy brush, painting the canvas of solid brawn with the shiny lacquer of my saliva. “Ngh.” comes another moan. A repressed but lusty one. I don’t respond. Instead, I place little loving pecks on random spots on Shane’s chest. Taking my time, I move all over his bulging, masculine bosom. Meanwhile, I raise up my hands and place them on his thickly muscled arms. First the left palm, then the right, then I wrap my fingers around the rotund masses of flesh. They barely encompass his biceps, which in this elongated state still balloon enormously. Even without squeezing, even in their relaxed state they do not deserve the attribute “soft”. Without letting go of Shane’s muscular limbs I move back, and look up. His eyes are closed tight and he is biting his lower lip, trying hard to hold himself together. Short bursts of air come out of his nose, making his nostrils flare. It only takes a few moments of my lips breaking contact with Shane’s skin, before his whole expression changes. His brows furrow quizzically, wondering where my worshipping mouth went. “Why did it stop?” is written on his face. Mouth open, he is gasping more than inhaling. It is difficult, but I resist looking at the hefty chest before me, heaving and swelling with his desperate breathing. Once more, I feel a tingle as the big man is racked by me choosing to deprive him of pleasure. It’s cute teasing for me, it’s torture for him. His eyes open, fluttering around the room for a second before reorienting and landing on my face. He is wheezing. His lips momentarily close around the tip of his tongue before spreading again, hanging open. “Please –” he begins, his voice pleading. “Quiet.” Well-behaved as he is, he obeys but keeps gaping at me with an expression of hunger. My eyes narrow and I press my lips together. Putting on a steadfast exterior, I return the much larger man’s stare. It doesn’t help that he slowly, deliberately breaks eye contact to look down. I follow his gaze and take in the result of my teasing. Sure enough, in between his bulging thighs, I see a definite bulge protruding from his shorts. I smile, knowing that I caused this. With a decidedly satisfied grin I look back up and into Shane’s eyes. Neither of us saying or doing anything is killing him. I know what he wants. I want the same thing but he’s going to have to earn it. He swallows and takes one calming breath that doesn’t help much. “Sir, –” he tries anew but is immediately silenced. The impact of my palm on his cheek is audible. A sound like a loud clap rings through the kitchen, definitely not followed by any more of his voice. In their relaxed state, Shane’s traps and neck muscles are still firm enough to easily resist the – to him – small force of my slap. It probably hurt me more than him. My hand only somewhat stings from the contact with his lean face but the effect on him is a great one. “Shut up, boy.” When he looks back at me my face is stern again. He does not dare speak another word but his breathing is even heavier than before. Panting and only barely keeping himself from taking care of his situation without my permission. Which, by the by, has grown even larger, forming a distinctly visible outline of his thick, elongated shaft growing on the side of his pelvis. He lets out moans of exertion – and lust, obviously – trying to will his erection to go down. My evil grin from earlier returns as I instinctively lick my lips. The faint taste of sweat and sugar is still there while I step forward and as close to Shane as I can. Closing my eyes I stand on my tiptoes and guide my head towards his face. Touching my lips to his is immediately followed by his mouth devouring mine. I know the small peck I intended was never likely. Despite his comparatively unlimited strength Shane is still just a little weak boy, instantly giving in to every little craving. Give him an inch and he will take a mile. I can easily attest to that, feeling the mighty bodybuilder before me eagerly opening his mouth to welcome my tongue. I shove it in in one go, immediately beginning to swirl around his. He reciprocates by trying to touch, massage, rub mine whichever way he can. Not a moment passes before his low, gruff voice sounds out in uncontrolled moans, seemingly groaning directly into my ears. With my hands back on his upper arms, I enjoy his tensing and flexing musculature reacting wildly to this little bit of stimulation. I don’t need to check, I know his eyes are already closed, completely giving in to the moment. A quick grind of my crotch against him confirms he is harder and bigger than just a moment ago. His head moves a few inches forwards as I pull mine back. Opening his eyes he wordlessly asks why I am already stopping – and fears it is something he has done wrong. I step back. One index finger and a thumb trace my lower lip, rubbing there remains of his saliva in. I take in the mammoth man and his pulsating body of perfectly overdeveloped teenage muscle. Everything from his large feet, oaken legs, crowbar cock, solid torso to his thick arms stood in stark contrast with the begging expression on his face. If he dared to speak after a slap from me, he would implore me to go upstairs to his room and help relieve his probably painful erection. But as I said, he’ll have to earn it. Taking a deep, deep breath, I take my time inhaling while formulating my next order. There’s a whole garden of guests out there expecting to see the bodybuilding celebrity. The cockiness, the funny faces, they yelling and impromptu strength feats. The showman. The entertainer. Not the sub who would be begging me to suck my cock if I as much as looked down at my own erection. Time to bring him back. “So.” I speak. Shane stands straight automatically. Puffing out his chest and extending his arms down his sides, he is eager to signal he is listening intently. “You’re gonna go outside now. And show the people out there the Shane Burke they want to see. You understand?” Shane nods. He nods and keeps nodding, looking into my eyes. I know he understands. His lips start curling into a smile. “Yeah,” he replies softly. Another nod. “Yeah,” he repeats, with more force behind his voice. That deep growl has returned. His head keeps bobbing up and down as his eyes light up. He bites his lips then furrows his brows as if angry – but with a wicked grin now emblazed on his face. “Yeah!” he grunts and raises his hands. Both index fingers are stretched out as he points them at the ceiling and at me. His arms flex and his mouth opens, showing me his teeth in what could be described as a snarl. “Fuck, yeah!” he calls out, much louder than necessary in the small space. One hand clenches while the other opens up. With a loud slapping sound, he punches his own palm and wraps his fingers around his fist, all the while grunting and hissing. He turns and heads through the door. I hear him roaring things like “Whoo!” and “Yeah!” as I am left on my own in the kitchen. With a chuckle, I lean against the closest counter. Then I exhale loudly and for what feels like a good minute. My chest keeps physically rising and sinking as I breathe, heavily. I am panting, barely in control of myself. Without thinking, I grab my engorged cock, hard in the confines of my pants. It has become somewhat painful some time ago but I didn’t want to adjust it in front of him. Wriggling both one leg and the hand gripping my erection, I try to put it into a fairly comfortable as well as presentable position. The sounds of “Ooh!” and “Aah!” coming from the garden call me out. For one, I surely do not want to miss any of Shane’s cocky antics. But also I feel my duty of going out there and firing up my little guy some more. I smile. Time to turn Shane up to eleven.